38
Virginia Fabrizi Hannibals March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy, Ab urbe condita, Book 21 Abstract: Livys account of Hannibals march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Liv. 21,2138) contains well-known geographical inconsistencies. However, the representation of space makes sense in narrative terms, which was, after all, what especially mattered to an audience that did not normally use maps as support for the reading of history. This paper attempts to investigate, first of all, how narrative structure and space interact, and to ask which are the main spatial landmarks which shape the account of the events. Secondly, it examines the symbolic representation of the space crossed by Carthaginians as universal space, through the repeated allusion to Herculestravels. Moreover, it studies how landscape description, and the re-use of literary topoi about places, contribute to single out the Alps as an especially significant, and symbolic, landmark. Finally, it shows how concepts about space can be renegotiated through speeches delivered by characters inside the text, and how this is connected to a meditation on the relation- ships between space and empire. Keywords: Livy, space, Second Punic War, Hannibal, landscape DOI 10.1515/phil-2015-0007 1 Introduction Livys geographical inaccuracy has long been lamented in scholarly research. 1 His vagueness in describing not only distant countries, but also some parts of Italy, as well as his mistakes in the placing of towns or battle sites, have been connected to his lack of first-hand experience, and to his status as an armchair historianVirginia Fabrizi: Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München, Distant Worlds, Munich Graduate School for Ancient Studies, Geschwister-Scholl-Platz 1, 80539 München, E˗ Mail: [email protected] 1 Girod (1982) 11911192 quotes some examples of this negative assessment, some of which will be cited in the following footnotes. See also Burck (1971) 3738. Philologus 2015; 159(1): 118155 Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München Universitätsbibliothek (LMU) Angemeldet Heruntergeladen am | 17.12.18 16:52

Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

  • Upload
    others

  • View
    2

  • Download
    0

Embed Size (px)

Citation preview

Page 1: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

Virginia Fabrizi

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Spacein Livy Ab urbe condita Book 21

Abstract Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE(Liv 2121ndash38) contains well-known geographical inconsistencies However therepresentation of space makes sense in narrative terms which was after all whatespecially mattered to an audience that did not normally use maps as support forthe reading of history This paper attempts to investigate first of all how narrativestructure and space interact and to ask which are the main spatial landmarkswhich shape the account of the events Secondly it examines the symbolicrepresentation of the space crossed by Carthaginians as universal space throughthe repeated allusion to Herculesrsquo travels Moreover it studies how landscapedescription and the re-use of literary topoi about places contribute to single outthe Alps as an especially significant and symbolic landmark Finally it showshow concepts about space can be renegotiated through speeches delivered bycharacters inside the text andhow this is connected to ameditationon the relation-ships between space andempire

Keywords Livy space Second Punic War Hannibal landscape

DOI 101515phil-2015-0007

1 Introduction

Livyrsquos geographical inaccuracy has long been lamented in scholarly research1 Hisvagueness in describing not only distant countries but also some parts of Italyas well as his mistakes in the placing of towns or battle sites have been connectedto his lack of first-hand experience and to his status as an lsquoarmchair historianrsquo

Virginia Fabrizi Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Distant Worlds Munich GraduateSchool for Ancient Studies Geschwister-Scholl-Platz 1 80539 MuumlnchenE 

˗ Mail VirginiaFabrizilmude

1 Girod (1982) 1191ndash1192 quotes some examples of this negative assessment some of which willbe cited in the following footnotes See also Burck (1971) 37ndash38

Philologus 2015 159(1) 118ndash155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

who based his own research on previous historiographical accounts2 Especiallyin the past such lack of interest in rigorous geographical investigation was seenas one of his main flaws as a historian3

One of the typical instances of Livyrsquos imprecision in the fields of geographyand topography ndash arguably the best-known instance of all ndash is the account ofHannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 2121ndash38)4 Thislong narrative section placed at the beginning of the so-called Third Decade ofthe Ab urbe condita (ie Books 21ndash30 devoted to the Second Punic War) is asfamous for its literary elaboration and emotional impact as it is notorious for theproblems it raises for scholars trying to identify the actual route followed by theCarthaginian army If some problems ndash like the question of which Alpine passHannibal used ndash were already debated in Antiquity5 Livyrsquos account furthercomplicates the matter because of its serious geographical inconsistencies It isimpossible to arrange the information provided by the historian into a coherentitinerary and scholars have tried to make sense of it by assuming conflationbetween different sources andor misunderstanding of previous accounts

The spatial development of the journey however makes sense on a differentlevel that of the literary representation of the events As D S Levene has recentlypointed out in his study of the Third Decade what generally mattered for Livy wasnarrative consistency not the possibility of recognizing the precise position of acharacter at a given moment6 If one reads the journey-narrative without lookingat a map and without precise knowledge of the places mentioned there is noglimpse of anything wrong about the way Livy speaks of the route an image ofspace is created in the readerrsquos mind that is coherent on its own terms and inwhich the different elements stand in precise relationships to each other Now itis very important to keep in mind the fact that Livyrsquos audience in all likelihoodhad only a vague notion of the geography of lands they did not know directly andwhat is more important did not use maps as support for the reading of history7

In this paper I aim to investigate some aspects of the particular image ofspace formed by Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquos march The choice of this episode

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 119

2 Walsh (1963) 138ndash139 and 157 Girod (1982) 1197ndash1198 On Livyrsquos working methods and his useof sources cf eg Luce (1977) 139ndash229 Traumlnkle (1977) Briscoe (2009) Oakley (2009) with furtherbibliography3 See eg Walsh (1963) 157 ldquoLivyrsquos geographical vagueness was a weaknessrdquo4 See eg Walsh (1963) 154ndash156 Burck (1971) 37ndash38 Girod (1982) 1204ndash12085 Cf Liv 21385ndash96 Levene (2010) 71ndash72 cf Horsfall (1985)7 Levene (2010) 64 and 71ndash73 Pausch (2011) 130ndash131 For the limited use of maps in the ancientworld cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

as an object of investigation is due first of all to its abovementioned problematiccharacter in terms of geography precisely because it diverges from our modernidea of objective and scientific geography it offers an interesting case-study forobserving which different concerns and criteria could govern the arrangement ofliterary space in a Roman historiographical work so embedded in literary andrhetorical tradition as was Livyrsquos There is however another crucial reason iethe place Hannibalrsquos march occupies in the Third Decade (and in the Ab urbecondita as a whole)

The march narrative taken in its entirety extends for 18 chapters from 2121to 2138 with two interruptions at 21251ndash265 and 21321ndash58 It is a remarkableexample of those narrative units which have been described by among othersE Burck as the building blocks with which Livy constructed his history9 Itsposition in the very middle of Book 21 is connected to one of Livyrsquos recurrentcompositional methods pointed out by T J Luce10 some decades ago Lucedefined this method as ldquoarchitectonicrdquo and described it as consisting in ldquoplacingimportant and carefully developed episodes at certain preferred points withinbooks or pentadsrdquo11 in particular at the beginning middle and end of each bookLucersquos analysis focused above all on the Fourth and Fifth Decades where he wasable to identify a tripartite form as the most common structure12 Although thingsare different in the Third Decade (where a tripartite structure seems rather to bethe exception)13 this kind of narrative arrangement is clearly operating in Book21 which presents the motives of the war and the capture of Saguntum in its firstpart (1ndash20) Hannibalrsquos journey in the middle (21ndash38) and the two great battles of

120 Virginia Fabrizi

8 I have included chapters 211ndash224 on the preparations made by Hannibal in Spain in thenarrative because there is no narrative break after Livy shifts his attention from the Romans toHannibal in 21211 and because I regard the preparations as being closely connected to themarchproper (cf below 129ndash136) For a detailed summary of the narrative see below 123ndash1269 The importance of individual episodes (ldquoEinzelerzaumlhlungenrdquo) as the structural units of the Aburbe condita was first pointed out by Witte (1910) who however was thinking of shorter self-contained episodes marked by a beginning and an end for example in the account of Hannibalrsquoscrossing of the Alps he identified four ldquoEinzelerzaumlhlungenrdquo of this kind (Witte 1910 398ndash408)Livyrsquos structuring of his narrative through single episodes was then given extensive treatments byBurck (1962) 53ndash56 and (1964) 182ndash190 Both he and Walsh (1963) 178ndash181 have distinguishedbetween self-contained episodes (inspired by the principle of Aristotelic unity) andmore extendedevents the latter are usually structured as a sequence of scenes which constitute the ldquoactsrdquo of anartistic unity Hannibalrsquosmarch can be seen as belonging to the second category10 Luce (1977) xxvi 27ndash28 33ndash38 74 112ndash113 13711 Luce (1977) 2712 A similar tendency has been identified by Vasaly (2002) 275ndash290 in the First Decade (althoughshe speaks of a division of books into ldquotwo or threemajor partsrdquo 284)13 Levene (2010) 25ndash26

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

the Ticinus and Trebia in the last third (39ndash56 with an insert of events in Sicily at39ndash51)14

Hannibalrsquos march is thus singled out by its very position as one of the mainnarrative sequences of the book ndash probably I would add the main narrativesequence I here slightly diverge from Levenersquos analysis according to which thebattle of the Trebia is the ldquoclimactic episoderdquo of Book 21 in that it constitutes theculmination of the ldquomain narrative movementrdquo of the book ie Hannibalrsquos attackon Italy15 Although it is true that the Trebia constitutes a first halt in thatmovement introducing a pause in the action before the renewal of hostilities thefollowing year the sheer length of the march narrative (compared to the fivechapters on the Trebia 2152ndash56) and the uniqueness of its topic (the Trebia isafter all immediately preceded by the other clash at the Ticinus which somehowdiminishes its force) account for its stronger impact on the reader

If we consider the narrative function of Hannibalrsquos march with respect to theThird Decade as a whole we can appreciate its prominent position even betterThe Third Decade ndash a sort of monograph on the Hannibalic War within the Aburbe condita16

 ndash is carefully arranged through a rich web of internal referencescorrespondences and symmetries17 As has long been pointed out it is dividedinto two pentads the first dominated by the figure of Hannibal tells of the initialCarthaginian successes and the beginning of the slow Roman recovery up to amoment when the two sides are in balance (the end of 212 BCE) while the secondin which Scipio Africanus plays the main role relates the full recovery of Rome upto the final victory at Zama Several correspondences stress this structure forexample not only are the first two books (21ndash22) and the last two (29ndash30) linkedby internal references but Book 21 also exhibits symmetries with Book 26 the firstone of the Second Pentad The Third Decade as a whole thus has the structure of

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 121

14 Chapters 57ndash63 are devoted to other military operations in Sicily Etruria and Cisalpine Gauland to the end of the civil year15 Levene (2010) 2716 The ldquomonographicrdquo nature of the Third Decade is made clear by the fact that Livy places someshort prefatory remarks at its very beginning of the kind that in Livyrsquos own words historiansusually place at the beginning of a whole work in particular he speaks about the importance ofthe topic he is going to deal with ldquothe most memorable war of all that have ever been foughtrdquo(2111) In this way the Third Decade is clearly singled out as a well-defined and separate unit inthe wider context of Livyrsquos work This is confirmed by the opening remark of Book 31 whichmarksthe end of the DecadeMe quoque iuvat velut ipse in parte laboris ac periculi fuerim ad finem belliPunici pervenisse (3111)17 On the structure of the Third Decade see eg Burck (1962) 11ndash26 and (1971) 22ndash26 Kraus (1997)59ndash61 Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

an ldquoarcrdquo18 which extends from Hannibalrsquos early victories to the final Romantriumph Book 21 is one extremity of the narrative arc

It is especially interesting for the purposes of this paper to recognize howthis arc is also a spatial one The First Pentad starts with Hannibalrsquos invasion ofItaly and is dominated by the extension of Carthaginian power The situationslowly evolves toward a point of balance which is reached around the end of Book2519 after the Carthaginiansrsquo failed attempt to march on Rome at the beginning ofBook 26 Rome regains ground in southern Italy and Spain then eventually strikesthe final blow by moving the war to Africa It is not chance that some of theabovementioned correspondences between books concern the geographicalmovement of characters and armies within the space of the narrative Mostimportantly Hannibalrsquos invasion of Italy in Books 21ndash22 is balanced by Scipiorsquosinvasion of Africa in 29ndash30 Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Book 21corresponds both to Scipiorsquos journey from Italy to Spain in 261910ndash14 and toHannibalrsquos unsuccessful march on Rome in 267ndash1120

This spatial movement is closely tied to a recurring motif of the Decade Livyfollowing a prominent tradition in Roman thought and literature represents theSecond Punic War as the decisive conflict for world domination21 Accordinglythe Third Decade is the first section of Livyrsquos work in which the scope of thenarrative becomes truly global22 and in which settings as different as Italy AfricaSpain Gaul Sicily and the realm of Macedonia are to be taken into account at thesame time23 Hannibalrsquos march with its review of different lands and peoples is aclear signal of that major change in the scope of the narrative

It thus appears not to be by chance that in Ab urbe condita 21164ndash6 in whichthe historian relates the reactions in the Roman Senate on receiving news of theapproach of the enemy army he has the patres realize that ldquoThe Romans wouldhave to fight the whole world and do so in Italy and before their city wallsrdquo (cum

122 Virginia Fabrizi

18 Cf Kraus (1997) 59 Levene (2010) 2119 Cf Burck (1962) 1820 For a detailed treatment of these correspondences cf Levene (2010) 15ndash2521 Cf eg 21164ndash6 quoted below 29176 30322 This notion which one can find in variousauthors (cf eg Lucr 3832ndash837 Verg Aen 117ndash20) probably went back to Enniusrsquo annales (cfmy observations in Fabrizi 2012 153ndash155 with further bibliography)22 Although some of the events narrated in the lost Books 11ndash20 (eg the First PunicWar) alreadyrepresented a significant enlargement in the geography of Livyrsquos work the scope of the ThirdDecade which ranged from Gaul in the north to Africa in the south and from Spain in the west toGreece in the east was unparalleled in Livyrsquos previous narrative23 For the interactions between annalistic structure and the alternation of the theatres of war cfBurck (1962) and (1971) 21ndash46 and Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

orbe terrarum bellum gerendum in Italia ac pro moenibus Romanis esse)24 ldquoTheworldrdquo is in this case represented by Spain where the Carthaginians have victor-iously fought to impose their own power and Gaul whose people will supposedlyrally to Hannibalrsquos side Obviously this is not ldquothe worldrdquo stricto sensu as theeasternpart of theMediterranean isnotyet involved in218BCE (althoughof courseLivyrsquos readers know that Philip of Macedonia will join the Carthaginians later thuscreating another military front for Rome) what matters here however is thesymbolic universal dimension of the conflict From this point of view the journey-narrative placed as it is in a prominent position in Livyrsquos literary constructionrepresents the moment at which a significant part of ldquothe worldrdquo is brought to thereaderrsquos attention and the political implications of it are first outlined

In all of these respects I believe that Hannibalrsquos march can be viewed asan anticipation of some of the main notions concerning space that will figureprominently throughout the Third Decade Starting from these premisesthe remaining part of my paper will investigate the ways in which space isrepresented in this narrative section

The analysis will be divided into four parts First of all after sketching a briefsummary of the events related by the historian I will enquire into the narrativestructure of the march and the way in which space and narrative structureinterrelate Secondly I will show the presence of a mythological discourse whichimbues the narrative as a whole with symbolic meanings and casts the march as ajourney with a universal dimension In the third place I will turn my attention tothe presence features and significance of descriptions of physical terrain orlandscape descriptions Finally I will enquire how characters inside the text talkabout Hannibalrsquos march and about its spatial dimension

2 Narrative structure

The narrative can be roughly divided into three sections separated by theinsertion of accounts of the Romansrsquo countermoves or other events

Chapters 21ndash24 describe Hannibalrsquos preparations in Spain and the first part ofthe march up to the crossing of the Pyrenees Livy has Hannibal go first to Gades(21219) in order to fulfil the vows he has previously made to Hercules and tomake new ones for the successful accomplishment of his journey25 It is in Gades

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 123

24 Quotations of Livyrsquos Book 21 are taken from the Teubner edition (Dorey 1971) For the ThirdDecade I have used J C Yardleyrsquos translations (from YardleyHoyos 2006)25 In the temple of Hercules in Gades cf below 129ndash130

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that he attends to the necessary preparations for his march (212110ndash224) Hethen returns to his winter camp in New Carthage whence he departs with hisarmy and reaches the river Ebro by a coastal route (21225) Here he has aprophetic dream in which a young man of divine aspect allegedly sent byJupiter offers himself as a guide for his journey to Italy (21225ndash9)

After crossing the Ebro (21231) he proceeds through the interior in theregion of the Pyrenees where he subdues some local populations (21232ndash3) Hecrosses the Pyrenees and having won over the Gallic tribes of the area with giftsmarches past the town of Ruscino (21234ndash245)

This is the end of the first section Livyrsquos attention then shifts to the revolt ofthe Boii and Insubres in Cisalpine Gaul (21251ndash262) and to the arrival of theconsul P Cornelius Scipio at the mouth of the Rhocircne (21263ndash5)

The second section of the march corresponds to 21266ndash3112 narrating thejourney from the region of the Pyrenees through Gaul to the Alps26 A longsubsection (21266ndash294) is devoted to the crossing of the river Rhocircne27 duringwhich the Carthaginians have to face the opposition of the Volcae a local Gallicpopulation While the elephants are being transported across the river a firstclash occurs between Hannibalrsquos troops and the Roman army commanded byScipio which ends successfully for the Romans (21291ndash4)

Now Hannibal has to choose whether to seek a second battle againstthe Roman army or to proceed to Italy on the advice of the envoys sent by hisallies from Cisalpine Gaul he decides for the latter course of action (21295ndash7)and delivers a speech to encourage his men who are scared by the prospect ofcrossing the Alps (2130)

A single chapter is devoted to the Carthaginiansrsquomarch from the Rhocircne to theAlps (2131) It is now that the itinerary followedby theCarthaginiansbecomesmoreconfused and problematic Instead of advancing along the coast and in order toavoid a second battle against Scipiorsquos troops Hannibal turns into the interior ofGaul and reaches a region called Insula (The Island) the territory at the confluenceof the Rhocircne and another river which has been variously identified (21312ndash4)28

124 Virginia Fabrizi

26 This division of the narrative partially differs from the one usually proposed by commentatorson Book 21 I explain the reasons formy choice below 126ndash12827 On the localization of Hannibalrsquos crossing see the useful review of the several solutionsproposed by scholars in Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 175ndash180 more recently Hoyos (2006) 409ndash417Schrier (2006) 506ndash51728 The text of 21314 which describes ldquoThe Islandrdquo as the region at the confluence of the Rhocircneand another river is probably corrupt and the identification of the second river is not certain Forthe whole debate and the different solutions attempted see Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 200ndash203 Hoyos(2006) 427ndash436

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 2: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

who based his own research on previous historiographical accounts2 Especiallyin the past such lack of interest in rigorous geographical investigation was seenas one of his main flaws as a historian3

One of the typical instances of Livyrsquos imprecision in the fields of geographyand topography ndash arguably the best-known instance of all ndash is the account ofHannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 2121ndash38)4 Thislong narrative section placed at the beginning of the so-called Third Decade ofthe Ab urbe condita (ie Books 21ndash30 devoted to the Second Punic War) is asfamous for its literary elaboration and emotional impact as it is notorious for theproblems it raises for scholars trying to identify the actual route followed by theCarthaginian army If some problems ndash like the question of which Alpine passHannibal used ndash were already debated in Antiquity5 Livyrsquos account furthercomplicates the matter because of its serious geographical inconsistencies It isimpossible to arrange the information provided by the historian into a coherentitinerary and scholars have tried to make sense of it by assuming conflationbetween different sources andor misunderstanding of previous accounts

The spatial development of the journey however makes sense on a differentlevel that of the literary representation of the events As D S Levene has recentlypointed out in his study of the Third Decade what generally mattered for Livy wasnarrative consistency not the possibility of recognizing the precise position of acharacter at a given moment6 If one reads the journey-narrative without lookingat a map and without precise knowledge of the places mentioned there is noglimpse of anything wrong about the way Livy speaks of the route an image ofspace is created in the readerrsquos mind that is coherent on its own terms and inwhich the different elements stand in precise relationships to each other Now itis very important to keep in mind the fact that Livyrsquos audience in all likelihoodhad only a vague notion of the geography of lands they did not know directly andwhat is more important did not use maps as support for the reading of history7

In this paper I aim to investigate some aspects of the particular image ofspace formed by Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquos march The choice of this episode

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 119

2 Walsh (1963) 138ndash139 and 157 Girod (1982) 1197ndash1198 On Livyrsquos working methods and his useof sources cf eg Luce (1977) 139ndash229 Traumlnkle (1977) Briscoe (2009) Oakley (2009) with furtherbibliography3 See eg Walsh (1963) 157 ldquoLivyrsquos geographical vagueness was a weaknessrdquo4 See eg Walsh (1963) 154ndash156 Burck (1971) 37ndash38 Girod (1982) 1204ndash12085 Cf Liv 21385ndash96 Levene (2010) 71ndash72 cf Horsfall (1985)7 Levene (2010) 64 and 71ndash73 Pausch (2011) 130ndash131 For the limited use of maps in the ancientworld cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

as an object of investigation is due first of all to its abovementioned problematiccharacter in terms of geography precisely because it diverges from our modernidea of objective and scientific geography it offers an interesting case-study forobserving which different concerns and criteria could govern the arrangement ofliterary space in a Roman historiographical work so embedded in literary andrhetorical tradition as was Livyrsquos There is however another crucial reason iethe place Hannibalrsquos march occupies in the Third Decade (and in the Ab urbecondita as a whole)

The march narrative taken in its entirety extends for 18 chapters from 2121to 2138 with two interruptions at 21251ndash265 and 21321ndash58 It is a remarkableexample of those narrative units which have been described by among othersE Burck as the building blocks with which Livy constructed his history9 Itsposition in the very middle of Book 21 is connected to one of Livyrsquos recurrentcompositional methods pointed out by T J Luce10 some decades ago Lucedefined this method as ldquoarchitectonicrdquo and described it as consisting in ldquoplacingimportant and carefully developed episodes at certain preferred points withinbooks or pentadsrdquo11 in particular at the beginning middle and end of each bookLucersquos analysis focused above all on the Fourth and Fifth Decades where he wasable to identify a tripartite form as the most common structure12 Although thingsare different in the Third Decade (where a tripartite structure seems rather to bethe exception)13 this kind of narrative arrangement is clearly operating in Book21 which presents the motives of the war and the capture of Saguntum in its firstpart (1ndash20) Hannibalrsquos journey in the middle (21ndash38) and the two great battles of

120 Virginia Fabrizi

8 I have included chapters 211ndash224 on the preparations made by Hannibal in Spain in thenarrative because there is no narrative break after Livy shifts his attention from the Romans toHannibal in 21211 and because I regard the preparations as being closely connected to themarchproper (cf below 129ndash136) For a detailed summary of the narrative see below 123ndash1269 The importance of individual episodes (ldquoEinzelerzaumlhlungenrdquo) as the structural units of the Aburbe condita was first pointed out by Witte (1910) who however was thinking of shorter self-contained episodes marked by a beginning and an end for example in the account of Hannibalrsquoscrossing of the Alps he identified four ldquoEinzelerzaumlhlungenrdquo of this kind (Witte 1910 398ndash408)Livyrsquos structuring of his narrative through single episodes was then given extensive treatments byBurck (1962) 53ndash56 and (1964) 182ndash190 Both he and Walsh (1963) 178ndash181 have distinguishedbetween self-contained episodes (inspired by the principle of Aristotelic unity) andmore extendedevents the latter are usually structured as a sequence of scenes which constitute the ldquoactsrdquo of anartistic unity Hannibalrsquosmarch can be seen as belonging to the second category10 Luce (1977) xxvi 27ndash28 33ndash38 74 112ndash113 13711 Luce (1977) 2712 A similar tendency has been identified by Vasaly (2002) 275ndash290 in the First Decade (althoughshe speaks of a division of books into ldquotwo or threemajor partsrdquo 284)13 Levene (2010) 25ndash26

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

the Ticinus and Trebia in the last third (39ndash56 with an insert of events in Sicily at39ndash51)14

Hannibalrsquos march is thus singled out by its very position as one of the mainnarrative sequences of the book ndash probably I would add the main narrativesequence I here slightly diverge from Levenersquos analysis according to which thebattle of the Trebia is the ldquoclimactic episoderdquo of Book 21 in that it constitutes theculmination of the ldquomain narrative movementrdquo of the book ie Hannibalrsquos attackon Italy15 Although it is true that the Trebia constitutes a first halt in thatmovement introducing a pause in the action before the renewal of hostilities thefollowing year the sheer length of the march narrative (compared to the fivechapters on the Trebia 2152ndash56) and the uniqueness of its topic (the Trebia isafter all immediately preceded by the other clash at the Ticinus which somehowdiminishes its force) account for its stronger impact on the reader

If we consider the narrative function of Hannibalrsquos march with respect to theThird Decade as a whole we can appreciate its prominent position even betterThe Third Decade ndash a sort of monograph on the Hannibalic War within the Aburbe condita16

 ndash is carefully arranged through a rich web of internal referencescorrespondences and symmetries17 As has long been pointed out it is dividedinto two pentads the first dominated by the figure of Hannibal tells of the initialCarthaginian successes and the beginning of the slow Roman recovery up to amoment when the two sides are in balance (the end of 212 BCE) while the secondin which Scipio Africanus plays the main role relates the full recovery of Rome upto the final victory at Zama Several correspondences stress this structure forexample not only are the first two books (21ndash22) and the last two (29ndash30) linkedby internal references but Book 21 also exhibits symmetries with Book 26 the firstone of the Second Pentad The Third Decade as a whole thus has the structure of

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 121

14 Chapters 57ndash63 are devoted to other military operations in Sicily Etruria and Cisalpine Gauland to the end of the civil year15 Levene (2010) 2716 The ldquomonographicrdquo nature of the Third Decade is made clear by the fact that Livy places someshort prefatory remarks at its very beginning of the kind that in Livyrsquos own words historiansusually place at the beginning of a whole work in particular he speaks about the importance ofthe topic he is going to deal with ldquothe most memorable war of all that have ever been foughtrdquo(2111) In this way the Third Decade is clearly singled out as a well-defined and separate unit inthe wider context of Livyrsquos work This is confirmed by the opening remark of Book 31 whichmarksthe end of the DecadeMe quoque iuvat velut ipse in parte laboris ac periculi fuerim ad finem belliPunici pervenisse (3111)17 On the structure of the Third Decade see eg Burck (1962) 11ndash26 and (1971) 22ndash26 Kraus (1997)59ndash61 Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

an ldquoarcrdquo18 which extends from Hannibalrsquos early victories to the final Romantriumph Book 21 is one extremity of the narrative arc

It is especially interesting for the purposes of this paper to recognize howthis arc is also a spatial one The First Pentad starts with Hannibalrsquos invasion ofItaly and is dominated by the extension of Carthaginian power The situationslowly evolves toward a point of balance which is reached around the end of Book2519 after the Carthaginiansrsquo failed attempt to march on Rome at the beginning ofBook 26 Rome regains ground in southern Italy and Spain then eventually strikesthe final blow by moving the war to Africa It is not chance that some of theabovementioned correspondences between books concern the geographicalmovement of characters and armies within the space of the narrative Mostimportantly Hannibalrsquos invasion of Italy in Books 21ndash22 is balanced by Scipiorsquosinvasion of Africa in 29ndash30 Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Book 21corresponds both to Scipiorsquos journey from Italy to Spain in 261910ndash14 and toHannibalrsquos unsuccessful march on Rome in 267ndash1120

This spatial movement is closely tied to a recurring motif of the Decade Livyfollowing a prominent tradition in Roman thought and literature represents theSecond Punic War as the decisive conflict for world domination21 Accordinglythe Third Decade is the first section of Livyrsquos work in which the scope of thenarrative becomes truly global22 and in which settings as different as Italy AfricaSpain Gaul Sicily and the realm of Macedonia are to be taken into account at thesame time23 Hannibalrsquos march with its review of different lands and peoples is aclear signal of that major change in the scope of the narrative

It thus appears not to be by chance that in Ab urbe condita 21164ndash6 in whichthe historian relates the reactions in the Roman Senate on receiving news of theapproach of the enemy army he has the patres realize that ldquoThe Romans wouldhave to fight the whole world and do so in Italy and before their city wallsrdquo (cum

122 Virginia Fabrizi

18 Cf Kraus (1997) 59 Levene (2010) 2119 Cf Burck (1962) 1820 For a detailed treatment of these correspondences cf Levene (2010) 15ndash2521 Cf eg 21164ndash6 quoted below 29176 30322 This notion which one can find in variousauthors (cf eg Lucr 3832ndash837 Verg Aen 117ndash20) probably went back to Enniusrsquo annales (cfmy observations in Fabrizi 2012 153ndash155 with further bibliography)22 Although some of the events narrated in the lost Books 11ndash20 (eg the First PunicWar) alreadyrepresented a significant enlargement in the geography of Livyrsquos work the scope of the ThirdDecade which ranged from Gaul in the north to Africa in the south and from Spain in the west toGreece in the east was unparalleled in Livyrsquos previous narrative23 For the interactions between annalistic structure and the alternation of the theatres of war cfBurck (1962) and (1971) 21ndash46 and Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

orbe terrarum bellum gerendum in Italia ac pro moenibus Romanis esse)24 ldquoTheworldrdquo is in this case represented by Spain where the Carthaginians have victor-iously fought to impose their own power and Gaul whose people will supposedlyrally to Hannibalrsquos side Obviously this is not ldquothe worldrdquo stricto sensu as theeasternpart of theMediterranean isnotyet involved in218BCE (althoughof courseLivyrsquos readers know that Philip of Macedonia will join the Carthaginians later thuscreating another military front for Rome) what matters here however is thesymbolic universal dimension of the conflict From this point of view the journey-narrative placed as it is in a prominent position in Livyrsquos literary constructionrepresents the moment at which a significant part of ldquothe worldrdquo is brought to thereaderrsquos attention and the political implications of it are first outlined

In all of these respects I believe that Hannibalrsquos march can be viewed asan anticipation of some of the main notions concerning space that will figureprominently throughout the Third Decade Starting from these premisesthe remaining part of my paper will investigate the ways in which space isrepresented in this narrative section

The analysis will be divided into four parts First of all after sketching a briefsummary of the events related by the historian I will enquire into the narrativestructure of the march and the way in which space and narrative structureinterrelate Secondly I will show the presence of a mythological discourse whichimbues the narrative as a whole with symbolic meanings and casts the march as ajourney with a universal dimension In the third place I will turn my attention tothe presence features and significance of descriptions of physical terrain orlandscape descriptions Finally I will enquire how characters inside the text talkabout Hannibalrsquos march and about its spatial dimension

2 Narrative structure

The narrative can be roughly divided into three sections separated by theinsertion of accounts of the Romansrsquo countermoves or other events

Chapters 21ndash24 describe Hannibalrsquos preparations in Spain and the first part ofthe march up to the crossing of the Pyrenees Livy has Hannibal go first to Gades(21219) in order to fulfil the vows he has previously made to Hercules and tomake new ones for the successful accomplishment of his journey25 It is in Gades

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 123

24 Quotations of Livyrsquos Book 21 are taken from the Teubner edition (Dorey 1971) For the ThirdDecade I have used J C Yardleyrsquos translations (from YardleyHoyos 2006)25 In the temple of Hercules in Gades cf below 129ndash130

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that he attends to the necessary preparations for his march (212110ndash224) Hethen returns to his winter camp in New Carthage whence he departs with hisarmy and reaches the river Ebro by a coastal route (21225) Here he has aprophetic dream in which a young man of divine aspect allegedly sent byJupiter offers himself as a guide for his journey to Italy (21225ndash9)

After crossing the Ebro (21231) he proceeds through the interior in theregion of the Pyrenees where he subdues some local populations (21232ndash3) Hecrosses the Pyrenees and having won over the Gallic tribes of the area with giftsmarches past the town of Ruscino (21234ndash245)

This is the end of the first section Livyrsquos attention then shifts to the revolt ofthe Boii and Insubres in Cisalpine Gaul (21251ndash262) and to the arrival of theconsul P Cornelius Scipio at the mouth of the Rhocircne (21263ndash5)

The second section of the march corresponds to 21266ndash3112 narrating thejourney from the region of the Pyrenees through Gaul to the Alps26 A longsubsection (21266ndash294) is devoted to the crossing of the river Rhocircne27 duringwhich the Carthaginians have to face the opposition of the Volcae a local Gallicpopulation While the elephants are being transported across the river a firstclash occurs between Hannibalrsquos troops and the Roman army commanded byScipio which ends successfully for the Romans (21291ndash4)

Now Hannibal has to choose whether to seek a second battle againstthe Roman army or to proceed to Italy on the advice of the envoys sent by hisallies from Cisalpine Gaul he decides for the latter course of action (21295ndash7)and delivers a speech to encourage his men who are scared by the prospect ofcrossing the Alps (2130)

A single chapter is devoted to the Carthaginiansrsquomarch from the Rhocircne to theAlps (2131) It is now that the itinerary followedby theCarthaginiansbecomesmoreconfused and problematic Instead of advancing along the coast and in order toavoid a second battle against Scipiorsquos troops Hannibal turns into the interior ofGaul and reaches a region called Insula (The Island) the territory at the confluenceof the Rhocircne and another river which has been variously identified (21312ndash4)28

124 Virginia Fabrizi

26 This division of the narrative partially differs from the one usually proposed by commentatorson Book 21 I explain the reasons formy choice below 126ndash12827 On the localization of Hannibalrsquos crossing see the useful review of the several solutionsproposed by scholars in Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 175ndash180 more recently Hoyos (2006) 409ndash417Schrier (2006) 506ndash51728 The text of 21314 which describes ldquoThe Islandrdquo as the region at the confluence of the Rhocircneand another river is probably corrupt and the identification of the second river is not certain Forthe whole debate and the different solutions attempted see Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 200ndash203 Hoyos(2006) 427ndash436

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 3: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

as an object of investigation is due first of all to its abovementioned problematiccharacter in terms of geography precisely because it diverges from our modernidea of objective and scientific geography it offers an interesting case-study forobserving which different concerns and criteria could govern the arrangement ofliterary space in a Roman historiographical work so embedded in literary andrhetorical tradition as was Livyrsquos There is however another crucial reason iethe place Hannibalrsquos march occupies in the Third Decade (and in the Ab urbecondita as a whole)

The march narrative taken in its entirety extends for 18 chapters from 2121to 2138 with two interruptions at 21251ndash265 and 21321ndash58 It is a remarkableexample of those narrative units which have been described by among othersE Burck as the building blocks with which Livy constructed his history9 Itsposition in the very middle of Book 21 is connected to one of Livyrsquos recurrentcompositional methods pointed out by T J Luce10 some decades ago Lucedefined this method as ldquoarchitectonicrdquo and described it as consisting in ldquoplacingimportant and carefully developed episodes at certain preferred points withinbooks or pentadsrdquo11 in particular at the beginning middle and end of each bookLucersquos analysis focused above all on the Fourth and Fifth Decades where he wasable to identify a tripartite form as the most common structure12 Although thingsare different in the Third Decade (where a tripartite structure seems rather to bethe exception)13 this kind of narrative arrangement is clearly operating in Book21 which presents the motives of the war and the capture of Saguntum in its firstpart (1ndash20) Hannibalrsquos journey in the middle (21ndash38) and the two great battles of

120 Virginia Fabrizi

8 I have included chapters 211ndash224 on the preparations made by Hannibal in Spain in thenarrative because there is no narrative break after Livy shifts his attention from the Romans toHannibal in 21211 and because I regard the preparations as being closely connected to themarchproper (cf below 129ndash136) For a detailed summary of the narrative see below 123ndash1269 The importance of individual episodes (ldquoEinzelerzaumlhlungenrdquo) as the structural units of the Aburbe condita was first pointed out by Witte (1910) who however was thinking of shorter self-contained episodes marked by a beginning and an end for example in the account of Hannibalrsquoscrossing of the Alps he identified four ldquoEinzelerzaumlhlungenrdquo of this kind (Witte 1910 398ndash408)Livyrsquos structuring of his narrative through single episodes was then given extensive treatments byBurck (1962) 53ndash56 and (1964) 182ndash190 Both he and Walsh (1963) 178ndash181 have distinguishedbetween self-contained episodes (inspired by the principle of Aristotelic unity) andmore extendedevents the latter are usually structured as a sequence of scenes which constitute the ldquoactsrdquo of anartistic unity Hannibalrsquosmarch can be seen as belonging to the second category10 Luce (1977) xxvi 27ndash28 33ndash38 74 112ndash113 13711 Luce (1977) 2712 A similar tendency has been identified by Vasaly (2002) 275ndash290 in the First Decade (althoughshe speaks of a division of books into ldquotwo or threemajor partsrdquo 284)13 Levene (2010) 25ndash26

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

the Ticinus and Trebia in the last third (39ndash56 with an insert of events in Sicily at39ndash51)14

Hannibalrsquos march is thus singled out by its very position as one of the mainnarrative sequences of the book ndash probably I would add the main narrativesequence I here slightly diverge from Levenersquos analysis according to which thebattle of the Trebia is the ldquoclimactic episoderdquo of Book 21 in that it constitutes theculmination of the ldquomain narrative movementrdquo of the book ie Hannibalrsquos attackon Italy15 Although it is true that the Trebia constitutes a first halt in thatmovement introducing a pause in the action before the renewal of hostilities thefollowing year the sheer length of the march narrative (compared to the fivechapters on the Trebia 2152ndash56) and the uniqueness of its topic (the Trebia isafter all immediately preceded by the other clash at the Ticinus which somehowdiminishes its force) account for its stronger impact on the reader

If we consider the narrative function of Hannibalrsquos march with respect to theThird Decade as a whole we can appreciate its prominent position even betterThe Third Decade ndash a sort of monograph on the Hannibalic War within the Aburbe condita16

 ndash is carefully arranged through a rich web of internal referencescorrespondences and symmetries17 As has long been pointed out it is dividedinto two pentads the first dominated by the figure of Hannibal tells of the initialCarthaginian successes and the beginning of the slow Roman recovery up to amoment when the two sides are in balance (the end of 212 BCE) while the secondin which Scipio Africanus plays the main role relates the full recovery of Rome upto the final victory at Zama Several correspondences stress this structure forexample not only are the first two books (21ndash22) and the last two (29ndash30) linkedby internal references but Book 21 also exhibits symmetries with Book 26 the firstone of the Second Pentad The Third Decade as a whole thus has the structure of

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 121

14 Chapters 57ndash63 are devoted to other military operations in Sicily Etruria and Cisalpine Gauland to the end of the civil year15 Levene (2010) 2716 The ldquomonographicrdquo nature of the Third Decade is made clear by the fact that Livy places someshort prefatory remarks at its very beginning of the kind that in Livyrsquos own words historiansusually place at the beginning of a whole work in particular he speaks about the importance ofthe topic he is going to deal with ldquothe most memorable war of all that have ever been foughtrdquo(2111) In this way the Third Decade is clearly singled out as a well-defined and separate unit inthe wider context of Livyrsquos work This is confirmed by the opening remark of Book 31 whichmarksthe end of the DecadeMe quoque iuvat velut ipse in parte laboris ac periculi fuerim ad finem belliPunici pervenisse (3111)17 On the structure of the Third Decade see eg Burck (1962) 11ndash26 and (1971) 22ndash26 Kraus (1997)59ndash61 Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

an ldquoarcrdquo18 which extends from Hannibalrsquos early victories to the final Romantriumph Book 21 is one extremity of the narrative arc

It is especially interesting for the purposes of this paper to recognize howthis arc is also a spatial one The First Pentad starts with Hannibalrsquos invasion ofItaly and is dominated by the extension of Carthaginian power The situationslowly evolves toward a point of balance which is reached around the end of Book2519 after the Carthaginiansrsquo failed attempt to march on Rome at the beginning ofBook 26 Rome regains ground in southern Italy and Spain then eventually strikesthe final blow by moving the war to Africa It is not chance that some of theabovementioned correspondences between books concern the geographicalmovement of characters and armies within the space of the narrative Mostimportantly Hannibalrsquos invasion of Italy in Books 21ndash22 is balanced by Scipiorsquosinvasion of Africa in 29ndash30 Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Book 21corresponds both to Scipiorsquos journey from Italy to Spain in 261910ndash14 and toHannibalrsquos unsuccessful march on Rome in 267ndash1120

This spatial movement is closely tied to a recurring motif of the Decade Livyfollowing a prominent tradition in Roman thought and literature represents theSecond Punic War as the decisive conflict for world domination21 Accordinglythe Third Decade is the first section of Livyrsquos work in which the scope of thenarrative becomes truly global22 and in which settings as different as Italy AfricaSpain Gaul Sicily and the realm of Macedonia are to be taken into account at thesame time23 Hannibalrsquos march with its review of different lands and peoples is aclear signal of that major change in the scope of the narrative

It thus appears not to be by chance that in Ab urbe condita 21164ndash6 in whichthe historian relates the reactions in the Roman Senate on receiving news of theapproach of the enemy army he has the patres realize that ldquoThe Romans wouldhave to fight the whole world and do so in Italy and before their city wallsrdquo (cum

122 Virginia Fabrizi

18 Cf Kraus (1997) 59 Levene (2010) 2119 Cf Burck (1962) 1820 For a detailed treatment of these correspondences cf Levene (2010) 15ndash2521 Cf eg 21164ndash6 quoted below 29176 30322 This notion which one can find in variousauthors (cf eg Lucr 3832ndash837 Verg Aen 117ndash20) probably went back to Enniusrsquo annales (cfmy observations in Fabrizi 2012 153ndash155 with further bibliography)22 Although some of the events narrated in the lost Books 11ndash20 (eg the First PunicWar) alreadyrepresented a significant enlargement in the geography of Livyrsquos work the scope of the ThirdDecade which ranged from Gaul in the north to Africa in the south and from Spain in the west toGreece in the east was unparalleled in Livyrsquos previous narrative23 For the interactions between annalistic structure and the alternation of the theatres of war cfBurck (1962) and (1971) 21ndash46 and Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

orbe terrarum bellum gerendum in Italia ac pro moenibus Romanis esse)24 ldquoTheworldrdquo is in this case represented by Spain where the Carthaginians have victor-iously fought to impose their own power and Gaul whose people will supposedlyrally to Hannibalrsquos side Obviously this is not ldquothe worldrdquo stricto sensu as theeasternpart of theMediterranean isnotyet involved in218BCE (althoughof courseLivyrsquos readers know that Philip of Macedonia will join the Carthaginians later thuscreating another military front for Rome) what matters here however is thesymbolic universal dimension of the conflict From this point of view the journey-narrative placed as it is in a prominent position in Livyrsquos literary constructionrepresents the moment at which a significant part of ldquothe worldrdquo is brought to thereaderrsquos attention and the political implications of it are first outlined

In all of these respects I believe that Hannibalrsquos march can be viewed asan anticipation of some of the main notions concerning space that will figureprominently throughout the Third Decade Starting from these premisesthe remaining part of my paper will investigate the ways in which space isrepresented in this narrative section

The analysis will be divided into four parts First of all after sketching a briefsummary of the events related by the historian I will enquire into the narrativestructure of the march and the way in which space and narrative structureinterrelate Secondly I will show the presence of a mythological discourse whichimbues the narrative as a whole with symbolic meanings and casts the march as ajourney with a universal dimension In the third place I will turn my attention tothe presence features and significance of descriptions of physical terrain orlandscape descriptions Finally I will enquire how characters inside the text talkabout Hannibalrsquos march and about its spatial dimension

2 Narrative structure

The narrative can be roughly divided into three sections separated by theinsertion of accounts of the Romansrsquo countermoves or other events

Chapters 21ndash24 describe Hannibalrsquos preparations in Spain and the first part ofthe march up to the crossing of the Pyrenees Livy has Hannibal go first to Gades(21219) in order to fulfil the vows he has previously made to Hercules and tomake new ones for the successful accomplishment of his journey25 It is in Gades

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 123

24 Quotations of Livyrsquos Book 21 are taken from the Teubner edition (Dorey 1971) For the ThirdDecade I have used J C Yardleyrsquos translations (from YardleyHoyos 2006)25 In the temple of Hercules in Gades cf below 129ndash130

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that he attends to the necessary preparations for his march (212110ndash224) Hethen returns to his winter camp in New Carthage whence he departs with hisarmy and reaches the river Ebro by a coastal route (21225) Here he has aprophetic dream in which a young man of divine aspect allegedly sent byJupiter offers himself as a guide for his journey to Italy (21225ndash9)

After crossing the Ebro (21231) he proceeds through the interior in theregion of the Pyrenees where he subdues some local populations (21232ndash3) Hecrosses the Pyrenees and having won over the Gallic tribes of the area with giftsmarches past the town of Ruscino (21234ndash245)

This is the end of the first section Livyrsquos attention then shifts to the revolt ofthe Boii and Insubres in Cisalpine Gaul (21251ndash262) and to the arrival of theconsul P Cornelius Scipio at the mouth of the Rhocircne (21263ndash5)

The second section of the march corresponds to 21266ndash3112 narrating thejourney from the region of the Pyrenees through Gaul to the Alps26 A longsubsection (21266ndash294) is devoted to the crossing of the river Rhocircne27 duringwhich the Carthaginians have to face the opposition of the Volcae a local Gallicpopulation While the elephants are being transported across the river a firstclash occurs between Hannibalrsquos troops and the Roman army commanded byScipio which ends successfully for the Romans (21291ndash4)

Now Hannibal has to choose whether to seek a second battle againstthe Roman army or to proceed to Italy on the advice of the envoys sent by hisallies from Cisalpine Gaul he decides for the latter course of action (21295ndash7)and delivers a speech to encourage his men who are scared by the prospect ofcrossing the Alps (2130)

A single chapter is devoted to the Carthaginiansrsquomarch from the Rhocircne to theAlps (2131) It is now that the itinerary followedby theCarthaginiansbecomesmoreconfused and problematic Instead of advancing along the coast and in order toavoid a second battle against Scipiorsquos troops Hannibal turns into the interior ofGaul and reaches a region called Insula (The Island) the territory at the confluenceof the Rhocircne and another river which has been variously identified (21312ndash4)28

124 Virginia Fabrizi

26 This division of the narrative partially differs from the one usually proposed by commentatorson Book 21 I explain the reasons formy choice below 126ndash12827 On the localization of Hannibalrsquos crossing see the useful review of the several solutionsproposed by scholars in Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 175ndash180 more recently Hoyos (2006) 409ndash417Schrier (2006) 506ndash51728 The text of 21314 which describes ldquoThe Islandrdquo as the region at the confluence of the Rhocircneand another river is probably corrupt and the identification of the second river is not certain Forthe whole debate and the different solutions attempted see Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 200ndash203 Hoyos(2006) 427ndash436

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 4: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

the Ticinus and Trebia in the last third (39ndash56 with an insert of events in Sicily at39ndash51)14

Hannibalrsquos march is thus singled out by its very position as one of the mainnarrative sequences of the book ndash probably I would add the main narrativesequence I here slightly diverge from Levenersquos analysis according to which thebattle of the Trebia is the ldquoclimactic episoderdquo of Book 21 in that it constitutes theculmination of the ldquomain narrative movementrdquo of the book ie Hannibalrsquos attackon Italy15 Although it is true that the Trebia constitutes a first halt in thatmovement introducing a pause in the action before the renewal of hostilities thefollowing year the sheer length of the march narrative (compared to the fivechapters on the Trebia 2152ndash56) and the uniqueness of its topic (the Trebia isafter all immediately preceded by the other clash at the Ticinus which somehowdiminishes its force) account for its stronger impact on the reader

If we consider the narrative function of Hannibalrsquos march with respect to theThird Decade as a whole we can appreciate its prominent position even betterThe Third Decade ndash a sort of monograph on the Hannibalic War within the Aburbe condita16

 ndash is carefully arranged through a rich web of internal referencescorrespondences and symmetries17 As has long been pointed out it is dividedinto two pentads the first dominated by the figure of Hannibal tells of the initialCarthaginian successes and the beginning of the slow Roman recovery up to amoment when the two sides are in balance (the end of 212 BCE) while the secondin which Scipio Africanus plays the main role relates the full recovery of Rome upto the final victory at Zama Several correspondences stress this structure forexample not only are the first two books (21ndash22) and the last two (29ndash30) linkedby internal references but Book 21 also exhibits symmetries with Book 26 the firstone of the Second Pentad The Third Decade as a whole thus has the structure of

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 121

14 Chapters 57ndash63 are devoted to other military operations in Sicily Etruria and Cisalpine Gauland to the end of the civil year15 Levene (2010) 2716 The ldquomonographicrdquo nature of the Third Decade is made clear by the fact that Livy places someshort prefatory remarks at its very beginning of the kind that in Livyrsquos own words historiansusually place at the beginning of a whole work in particular he speaks about the importance ofthe topic he is going to deal with ldquothe most memorable war of all that have ever been foughtrdquo(2111) In this way the Third Decade is clearly singled out as a well-defined and separate unit inthe wider context of Livyrsquos work This is confirmed by the opening remark of Book 31 whichmarksthe end of the DecadeMe quoque iuvat velut ipse in parte laboris ac periculi fuerim ad finem belliPunici pervenisse (3111)17 On the structure of the Third Decade see eg Burck (1962) 11ndash26 and (1971) 22ndash26 Kraus (1997)59ndash61 Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

an ldquoarcrdquo18 which extends from Hannibalrsquos early victories to the final Romantriumph Book 21 is one extremity of the narrative arc

It is especially interesting for the purposes of this paper to recognize howthis arc is also a spatial one The First Pentad starts with Hannibalrsquos invasion ofItaly and is dominated by the extension of Carthaginian power The situationslowly evolves toward a point of balance which is reached around the end of Book2519 after the Carthaginiansrsquo failed attempt to march on Rome at the beginning ofBook 26 Rome regains ground in southern Italy and Spain then eventually strikesthe final blow by moving the war to Africa It is not chance that some of theabovementioned correspondences between books concern the geographicalmovement of characters and armies within the space of the narrative Mostimportantly Hannibalrsquos invasion of Italy in Books 21ndash22 is balanced by Scipiorsquosinvasion of Africa in 29ndash30 Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Book 21corresponds both to Scipiorsquos journey from Italy to Spain in 261910ndash14 and toHannibalrsquos unsuccessful march on Rome in 267ndash1120

This spatial movement is closely tied to a recurring motif of the Decade Livyfollowing a prominent tradition in Roman thought and literature represents theSecond Punic War as the decisive conflict for world domination21 Accordinglythe Third Decade is the first section of Livyrsquos work in which the scope of thenarrative becomes truly global22 and in which settings as different as Italy AfricaSpain Gaul Sicily and the realm of Macedonia are to be taken into account at thesame time23 Hannibalrsquos march with its review of different lands and peoples is aclear signal of that major change in the scope of the narrative

It thus appears not to be by chance that in Ab urbe condita 21164ndash6 in whichthe historian relates the reactions in the Roman Senate on receiving news of theapproach of the enemy army he has the patres realize that ldquoThe Romans wouldhave to fight the whole world and do so in Italy and before their city wallsrdquo (cum

122 Virginia Fabrizi

18 Cf Kraus (1997) 59 Levene (2010) 2119 Cf Burck (1962) 1820 For a detailed treatment of these correspondences cf Levene (2010) 15ndash2521 Cf eg 21164ndash6 quoted below 29176 30322 This notion which one can find in variousauthors (cf eg Lucr 3832ndash837 Verg Aen 117ndash20) probably went back to Enniusrsquo annales (cfmy observations in Fabrizi 2012 153ndash155 with further bibliography)22 Although some of the events narrated in the lost Books 11ndash20 (eg the First PunicWar) alreadyrepresented a significant enlargement in the geography of Livyrsquos work the scope of the ThirdDecade which ranged from Gaul in the north to Africa in the south and from Spain in the west toGreece in the east was unparalleled in Livyrsquos previous narrative23 For the interactions between annalistic structure and the alternation of the theatres of war cfBurck (1962) and (1971) 21ndash46 and Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

orbe terrarum bellum gerendum in Italia ac pro moenibus Romanis esse)24 ldquoTheworldrdquo is in this case represented by Spain where the Carthaginians have victor-iously fought to impose their own power and Gaul whose people will supposedlyrally to Hannibalrsquos side Obviously this is not ldquothe worldrdquo stricto sensu as theeasternpart of theMediterranean isnotyet involved in218BCE (althoughof courseLivyrsquos readers know that Philip of Macedonia will join the Carthaginians later thuscreating another military front for Rome) what matters here however is thesymbolic universal dimension of the conflict From this point of view the journey-narrative placed as it is in a prominent position in Livyrsquos literary constructionrepresents the moment at which a significant part of ldquothe worldrdquo is brought to thereaderrsquos attention and the political implications of it are first outlined

In all of these respects I believe that Hannibalrsquos march can be viewed asan anticipation of some of the main notions concerning space that will figureprominently throughout the Third Decade Starting from these premisesthe remaining part of my paper will investigate the ways in which space isrepresented in this narrative section

The analysis will be divided into four parts First of all after sketching a briefsummary of the events related by the historian I will enquire into the narrativestructure of the march and the way in which space and narrative structureinterrelate Secondly I will show the presence of a mythological discourse whichimbues the narrative as a whole with symbolic meanings and casts the march as ajourney with a universal dimension In the third place I will turn my attention tothe presence features and significance of descriptions of physical terrain orlandscape descriptions Finally I will enquire how characters inside the text talkabout Hannibalrsquos march and about its spatial dimension

2 Narrative structure

The narrative can be roughly divided into three sections separated by theinsertion of accounts of the Romansrsquo countermoves or other events

Chapters 21ndash24 describe Hannibalrsquos preparations in Spain and the first part ofthe march up to the crossing of the Pyrenees Livy has Hannibal go first to Gades(21219) in order to fulfil the vows he has previously made to Hercules and tomake new ones for the successful accomplishment of his journey25 It is in Gades

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 123

24 Quotations of Livyrsquos Book 21 are taken from the Teubner edition (Dorey 1971) For the ThirdDecade I have used J C Yardleyrsquos translations (from YardleyHoyos 2006)25 In the temple of Hercules in Gades cf below 129ndash130

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that he attends to the necessary preparations for his march (212110ndash224) Hethen returns to his winter camp in New Carthage whence he departs with hisarmy and reaches the river Ebro by a coastal route (21225) Here he has aprophetic dream in which a young man of divine aspect allegedly sent byJupiter offers himself as a guide for his journey to Italy (21225ndash9)

After crossing the Ebro (21231) he proceeds through the interior in theregion of the Pyrenees where he subdues some local populations (21232ndash3) Hecrosses the Pyrenees and having won over the Gallic tribes of the area with giftsmarches past the town of Ruscino (21234ndash245)

This is the end of the first section Livyrsquos attention then shifts to the revolt ofthe Boii and Insubres in Cisalpine Gaul (21251ndash262) and to the arrival of theconsul P Cornelius Scipio at the mouth of the Rhocircne (21263ndash5)

The second section of the march corresponds to 21266ndash3112 narrating thejourney from the region of the Pyrenees through Gaul to the Alps26 A longsubsection (21266ndash294) is devoted to the crossing of the river Rhocircne27 duringwhich the Carthaginians have to face the opposition of the Volcae a local Gallicpopulation While the elephants are being transported across the river a firstclash occurs between Hannibalrsquos troops and the Roman army commanded byScipio which ends successfully for the Romans (21291ndash4)

Now Hannibal has to choose whether to seek a second battle againstthe Roman army or to proceed to Italy on the advice of the envoys sent by hisallies from Cisalpine Gaul he decides for the latter course of action (21295ndash7)and delivers a speech to encourage his men who are scared by the prospect ofcrossing the Alps (2130)

A single chapter is devoted to the Carthaginiansrsquomarch from the Rhocircne to theAlps (2131) It is now that the itinerary followedby theCarthaginiansbecomesmoreconfused and problematic Instead of advancing along the coast and in order toavoid a second battle against Scipiorsquos troops Hannibal turns into the interior ofGaul and reaches a region called Insula (The Island) the territory at the confluenceof the Rhocircne and another river which has been variously identified (21312ndash4)28

124 Virginia Fabrizi

26 This division of the narrative partially differs from the one usually proposed by commentatorson Book 21 I explain the reasons formy choice below 126ndash12827 On the localization of Hannibalrsquos crossing see the useful review of the several solutionsproposed by scholars in Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 175ndash180 more recently Hoyos (2006) 409ndash417Schrier (2006) 506ndash51728 The text of 21314 which describes ldquoThe Islandrdquo as the region at the confluence of the Rhocircneand another river is probably corrupt and the identification of the second river is not certain Forthe whole debate and the different solutions attempted see Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 200ndash203 Hoyos(2006) 427ndash436

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 5: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

an ldquoarcrdquo18 which extends from Hannibalrsquos early victories to the final Romantriumph Book 21 is one extremity of the narrative arc

It is especially interesting for the purposes of this paper to recognize howthis arc is also a spatial one The First Pentad starts with Hannibalrsquos invasion ofItaly and is dominated by the extension of Carthaginian power The situationslowly evolves toward a point of balance which is reached around the end of Book2519 after the Carthaginiansrsquo failed attempt to march on Rome at the beginning ofBook 26 Rome regains ground in southern Italy and Spain then eventually strikesthe final blow by moving the war to Africa It is not chance that some of theabovementioned correspondences between books concern the geographicalmovement of characters and armies within the space of the narrative Mostimportantly Hannibalrsquos invasion of Italy in Books 21ndash22 is balanced by Scipiorsquosinvasion of Africa in 29ndash30 Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Book 21corresponds both to Scipiorsquos journey from Italy to Spain in 261910ndash14 and toHannibalrsquos unsuccessful march on Rome in 267ndash1120

This spatial movement is closely tied to a recurring motif of the Decade Livyfollowing a prominent tradition in Roman thought and literature represents theSecond Punic War as the decisive conflict for world domination21 Accordinglythe Third Decade is the first section of Livyrsquos work in which the scope of thenarrative becomes truly global22 and in which settings as different as Italy AfricaSpain Gaul Sicily and the realm of Macedonia are to be taken into account at thesame time23 Hannibalrsquos march with its review of different lands and peoples is aclear signal of that major change in the scope of the narrative

It thus appears not to be by chance that in Ab urbe condita 21164ndash6 in whichthe historian relates the reactions in the Roman Senate on receiving news of theapproach of the enemy army he has the patres realize that ldquoThe Romans wouldhave to fight the whole world and do so in Italy and before their city wallsrdquo (cum

122 Virginia Fabrizi

18 Cf Kraus (1997) 59 Levene (2010) 2119 Cf Burck (1962) 1820 For a detailed treatment of these correspondences cf Levene (2010) 15ndash2521 Cf eg 21164ndash6 quoted below 29176 30322 This notion which one can find in variousauthors (cf eg Lucr 3832ndash837 Verg Aen 117ndash20) probably went back to Enniusrsquo annales (cfmy observations in Fabrizi 2012 153ndash155 with further bibliography)22 Although some of the events narrated in the lost Books 11ndash20 (eg the First PunicWar) alreadyrepresented a significant enlargement in the geography of Livyrsquos work the scope of the ThirdDecade which ranged from Gaul in the north to Africa in the south and from Spain in the west toGreece in the east was unparalleled in Livyrsquos previous narrative23 For the interactions between annalistic structure and the alternation of the theatres of war cfBurck (1962) and (1971) 21ndash46 and Levene (2010) 1ndash81

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

orbe terrarum bellum gerendum in Italia ac pro moenibus Romanis esse)24 ldquoTheworldrdquo is in this case represented by Spain where the Carthaginians have victor-iously fought to impose their own power and Gaul whose people will supposedlyrally to Hannibalrsquos side Obviously this is not ldquothe worldrdquo stricto sensu as theeasternpart of theMediterranean isnotyet involved in218BCE (althoughof courseLivyrsquos readers know that Philip of Macedonia will join the Carthaginians later thuscreating another military front for Rome) what matters here however is thesymbolic universal dimension of the conflict From this point of view the journey-narrative placed as it is in a prominent position in Livyrsquos literary constructionrepresents the moment at which a significant part of ldquothe worldrdquo is brought to thereaderrsquos attention and the political implications of it are first outlined

In all of these respects I believe that Hannibalrsquos march can be viewed asan anticipation of some of the main notions concerning space that will figureprominently throughout the Third Decade Starting from these premisesthe remaining part of my paper will investigate the ways in which space isrepresented in this narrative section

The analysis will be divided into four parts First of all after sketching a briefsummary of the events related by the historian I will enquire into the narrativestructure of the march and the way in which space and narrative structureinterrelate Secondly I will show the presence of a mythological discourse whichimbues the narrative as a whole with symbolic meanings and casts the march as ajourney with a universal dimension In the third place I will turn my attention tothe presence features and significance of descriptions of physical terrain orlandscape descriptions Finally I will enquire how characters inside the text talkabout Hannibalrsquos march and about its spatial dimension

2 Narrative structure

The narrative can be roughly divided into three sections separated by theinsertion of accounts of the Romansrsquo countermoves or other events

Chapters 21ndash24 describe Hannibalrsquos preparations in Spain and the first part ofthe march up to the crossing of the Pyrenees Livy has Hannibal go first to Gades(21219) in order to fulfil the vows he has previously made to Hercules and tomake new ones for the successful accomplishment of his journey25 It is in Gades

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 123

24 Quotations of Livyrsquos Book 21 are taken from the Teubner edition (Dorey 1971) For the ThirdDecade I have used J C Yardleyrsquos translations (from YardleyHoyos 2006)25 In the temple of Hercules in Gades cf below 129ndash130

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that he attends to the necessary preparations for his march (212110ndash224) Hethen returns to his winter camp in New Carthage whence he departs with hisarmy and reaches the river Ebro by a coastal route (21225) Here he has aprophetic dream in which a young man of divine aspect allegedly sent byJupiter offers himself as a guide for his journey to Italy (21225ndash9)

After crossing the Ebro (21231) he proceeds through the interior in theregion of the Pyrenees where he subdues some local populations (21232ndash3) Hecrosses the Pyrenees and having won over the Gallic tribes of the area with giftsmarches past the town of Ruscino (21234ndash245)

This is the end of the first section Livyrsquos attention then shifts to the revolt ofthe Boii and Insubres in Cisalpine Gaul (21251ndash262) and to the arrival of theconsul P Cornelius Scipio at the mouth of the Rhocircne (21263ndash5)

The second section of the march corresponds to 21266ndash3112 narrating thejourney from the region of the Pyrenees through Gaul to the Alps26 A longsubsection (21266ndash294) is devoted to the crossing of the river Rhocircne27 duringwhich the Carthaginians have to face the opposition of the Volcae a local Gallicpopulation While the elephants are being transported across the river a firstclash occurs between Hannibalrsquos troops and the Roman army commanded byScipio which ends successfully for the Romans (21291ndash4)

Now Hannibal has to choose whether to seek a second battle againstthe Roman army or to proceed to Italy on the advice of the envoys sent by hisallies from Cisalpine Gaul he decides for the latter course of action (21295ndash7)and delivers a speech to encourage his men who are scared by the prospect ofcrossing the Alps (2130)

A single chapter is devoted to the Carthaginiansrsquomarch from the Rhocircne to theAlps (2131) It is now that the itinerary followedby theCarthaginiansbecomesmoreconfused and problematic Instead of advancing along the coast and in order toavoid a second battle against Scipiorsquos troops Hannibal turns into the interior ofGaul and reaches a region called Insula (The Island) the territory at the confluenceof the Rhocircne and another river which has been variously identified (21312ndash4)28

124 Virginia Fabrizi

26 This division of the narrative partially differs from the one usually proposed by commentatorson Book 21 I explain the reasons formy choice below 126ndash12827 On the localization of Hannibalrsquos crossing see the useful review of the several solutionsproposed by scholars in Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 175ndash180 more recently Hoyos (2006) 409ndash417Schrier (2006) 506ndash51728 The text of 21314 which describes ldquoThe Islandrdquo as the region at the confluence of the Rhocircneand another river is probably corrupt and the identification of the second river is not certain Forthe whole debate and the different solutions attempted see Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 200ndash203 Hoyos(2006) 427ndash436

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 6: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

orbe terrarum bellum gerendum in Italia ac pro moenibus Romanis esse)24 ldquoTheworldrdquo is in this case represented by Spain where the Carthaginians have victor-iously fought to impose their own power and Gaul whose people will supposedlyrally to Hannibalrsquos side Obviously this is not ldquothe worldrdquo stricto sensu as theeasternpart of theMediterranean isnotyet involved in218BCE (althoughof courseLivyrsquos readers know that Philip of Macedonia will join the Carthaginians later thuscreating another military front for Rome) what matters here however is thesymbolic universal dimension of the conflict From this point of view the journey-narrative placed as it is in a prominent position in Livyrsquos literary constructionrepresents the moment at which a significant part of ldquothe worldrdquo is brought to thereaderrsquos attention and the political implications of it are first outlined

In all of these respects I believe that Hannibalrsquos march can be viewed asan anticipation of some of the main notions concerning space that will figureprominently throughout the Third Decade Starting from these premisesthe remaining part of my paper will investigate the ways in which space isrepresented in this narrative section

The analysis will be divided into four parts First of all after sketching a briefsummary of the events related by the historian I will enquire into the narrativestructure of the march and the way in which space and narrative structureinterrelate Secondly I will show the presence of a mythological discourse whichimbues the narrative as a whole with symbolic meanings and casts the march as ajourney with a universal dimension In the third place I will turn my attention tothe presence features and significance of descriptions of physical terrain orlandscape descriptions Finally I will enquire how characters inside the text talkabout Hannibalrsquos march and about its spatial dimension

2 Narrative structure

The narrative can be roughly divided into three sections separated by theinsertion of accounts of the Romansrsquo countermoves or other events

Chapters 21ndash24 describe Hannibalrsquos preparations in Spain and the first part ofthe march up to the crossing of the Pyrenees Livy has Hannibal go first to Gades(21219) in order to fulfil the vows he has previously made to Hercules and tomake new ones for the successful accomplishment of his journey25 It is in Gades

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 123

24 Quotations of Livyrsquos Book 21 are taken from the Teubner edition (Dorey 1971) For the ThirdDecade I have used J C Yardleyrsquos translations (from YardleyHoyos 2006)25 In the temple of Hercules in Gades cf below 129ndash130

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that he attends to the necessary preparations for his march (212110ndash224) Hethen returns to his winter camp in New Carthage whence he departs with hisarmy and reaches the river Ebro by a coastal route (21225) Here he has aprophetic dream in which a young man of divine aspect allegedly sent byJupiter offers himself as a guide for his journey to Italy (21225ndash9)

After crossing the Ebro (21231) he proceeds through the interior in theregion of the Pyrenees where he subdues some local populations (21232ndash3) Hecrosses the Pyrenees and having won over the Gallic tribes of the area with giftsmarches past the town of Ruscino (21234ndash245)

This is the end of the first section Livyrsquos attention then shifts to the revolt ofthe Boii and Insubres in Cisalpine Gaul (21251ndash262) and to the arrival of theconsul P Cornelius Scipio at the mouth of the Rhocircne (21263ndash5)

The second section of the march corresponds to 21266ndash3112 narrating thejourney from the region of the Pyrenees through Gaul to the Alps26 A longsubsection (21266ndash294) is devoted to the crossing of the river Rhocircne27 duringwhich the Carthaginians have to face the opposition of the Volcae a local Gallicpopulation While the elephants are being transported across the river a firstclash occurs between Hannibalrsquos troops and the Roman army commanded byScipio which ends successfully for the Romans (21291ndash4)

Now Hannibal has to choose whether to seek a second battle againstthe Roman army or to proceed to Italy on the advice of the envoys sent by hisallies from Cisalpine Gaul he decides for the latter course of action (21295ndash7)and delivers a speech to encourage his men who are scared by the prospect ofcrossing the Alps (2130)

A single chapter is devoted to the Carthaginiansrsquomarch from the Rhocircne to theAlps (2131) It is now that the itinerary followedby theCarthaginiansbecomesmoreconfused and problematic Instead of advancing along the coast and in order toavoid a second battle against Scipiorsquos troops Hannibal turns into the interior ofGaul and reaches a region called Insula (The Island) the territory at the confluenceof the Rhocircne and another river which has been variously identified (21312ndash4)28

124 Virginia Fabrizi

26 This division of the narrative partially differs from the one usually proposed by commentatorson Book 21 I explain the reasons formy choice below 126ndash12827 On the localization of Hannibalrsquos crossing see the useful review of the several solutionsproposed by scholars in Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 175ndash180 more recently Hoyos (2006) 409ndash417Schrier (2006) 506ndash51728 The text of 21314 which describes ldquoThe Islandrdquo as the region at the confluence of the Rhocircneand another river is probably corrupt and the identification of the second river is not certain Forthe whole debate and the different solutions attempted see Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 200ndash203 Hoyos(2006) 427ndash436

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 7: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

that he attends to the necessary preparations for his march (212110ndash224) Hethen returns to his winter camp in New Carthage whence he departs with hisarmy and reaches the river Ebro by a coastal route (21225) Here he has aprophetic dream in which a young man of divine aspect allegedly sent byJupiter offers himself as a guide for his journey to Italy (21225ndash9)

After crossing the Ebro (21231) he proceeds through the interior in theregion of the Pyrenees where he subdues some local populations (21232ndash3) Hecrosses the Pyrenees and having won over the Gallic tribes of the area with giftsmarches past the town of Ruscino (21234ndash245)

This is the end of the first section Livyrsquos attention then shifts to the revolt ofthe Boii and Insubres in Cisalpine Gaul (21251ndash262) and to the arrival of theconsul P Cornelius Scipio at the mouth of the Rhocircne (21263ndash5)

The second section of the march corresponds to 21266ndash3112 narrating thejourney from the region of the Pyrenees through Gaul to the Alps26 A longsubsection (21266ndash294) is devoted to the crossing of the river Rhocircne27 duringwhich the Carthaginians have to face the opposition of the Volcae a local Gallicpopulation While the elephants are being transported across the river a firstclash occurs between Hannibalrsquos troops and the Roman army commanded byScipio which ends successfully for the Romans (21291ndash4)

Now Hannibal has to choose whether to seek a second battle againstthe Roman army or to proceed to Italy on the advice of the envoys sent by hisallies from Cisalpine Gaul he decides for the latter course of action (21295ndash7)and delivers a speech to encourage his men who are scared by the prospect ofcrossing the Alps (2130)

A single chapter is devoted to the Carthaginiansrsquomarch from the Rhocircne to theAlps (2131) It is now that the itinerary followedby theCarthaginiansbecomesmoreconfused and problematic Instead of advancing along the coast and in order toavoid a second battle against Scipiorsquos troops Hannibal turns into the interior ofGaul and reaches a region called Insula (The Island) the territory at the confluenceof the Rhocircne and another river which has been variously identified (21312ndash4)28

124 Virginia Fabrizi

26 This division of the narrative partially differs from the one usually proposed by commentatorson Book 21 I explain the reasons formy choice below 126ndash12827 On the localization of Hannibalrsquos crossing see the useful review of the several solutionsproposed by scholars in Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 175ndash180 more recently Hoyos (2006) 409ndash417Schrier (2006) 506ndash51728 The text of 21314 which describes ldquoThe Islandrdquo as the region at the confluence of the Rhocircneand another river is probably corrupt and the identification of the second river is not certain Forthe whole debate and the different solutions attempted see Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 200ndash203 Hoyos(2006) 427ndash436

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 8: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

there he settles a dynastic dispute among the Allobroges receiving supplies andweapons as amark of gratitude (21315ndash8) Livy then states that hemakes a furtherleftward diversion into the territory of the Tricastini and then crossing the edge ofthe territory of the Vocontii reaches the country inhabited by the Trigorii29 he thusreaches the river Durance (21319) This paragraph has long puzzled scholarsbecause if one thinks of a northwardmarch after crossing the Rhocircne (as Livyrsquos textin 21312ndash3 seems to suggest)30 then a leftward turn would lead the Carthaginianswest ie further away from the Alps Several attempts at explanation andorinterpretation have been made ranging from dismissal of Livyrsquos statement to itsintegration into possible routes up to the idea that Livy has become confused byusingdifferent sources31

After abriefmention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy Livy introduces the third sectionof the march the crossing of the Alps (21326ndash376) Although in truth thepreviouslymentionedcountries of theVocontiiandTrigoriialready lay in theAlpineregion32 Livyrsquos account seems to acknowledge the presence of the mountains onlyfrom 21326 on (Hannibal ab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bonapace incolentium ea loca Gallorum pervenit) This is yet another inconsistencywhich might possibly be explained as a reduplication of the same stretch of thejourney or as the presence of two alternative routes of the journey produced byLivyrsquosdrawingon twodifferent sources at the same time33

The Carthaginians arriving at the foot of the mountains are scared by thewildness of the landscape (21327ndash8) the army has to face hostile mountainpeople who try to block their way up the steep path but are then routed(21329ndash3311) A second local tribe makes a show of friendliness at first givingHannibal hostages and guides but then attacks the army as soon as it reaches anarrow point on the road only thanks to Hannibalrsquos wise disposition of his troopscan the worst be avoided (2134) Although the mountain people continue to makeoccasional ambushes (21351ndash3) the Carthaginians finally arrive at an Alpine pass(21354)34 Hannibal lets his men rest then seeing that they are discouraged and

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 125

29 The right spelling of this peoplersquos name was probably Tricorii as suggested by Strab 41111 (C185) and 465 (C 203) Plin nat 334 Amm 151011 Cf Walsh (1973) 18230 Cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 19831 The scholarly debate is extremely rich and complex and cannot be properly summarized hereFor a detailed overview of the critical literature on the matter cf Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 199ndash210The problem has recently been reconsidered by Hoyos (2006) esp 433ndash43932 For the Vocontii see Barruol (1969) 278ndash283 Le Glay (1975) 1316ndash1317 for the Tricorii Barruol(1969) 325ndash33033 Cf Meyer (1958) 235 Barruol (1969) 326ndash329 Hoyos (2006) 423ndash42734 The identification of the pass was already debated in Livyrsquos own time as can be inferred from21385ndash9 and constitutes a well-known topic of modern scholarly debate I will not treat it here

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 9: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

exhausted he tries to raise their spirits by showing them the plains of Italy lyingbeneath them (21355ndash9) The descent proves evenharder than the ascent becauseof the steepness of the Italian versant (213510ndash12) They are momentarily stoppedby a particularly narrow rocky descent after long and painful efforts they succeedin breaking the rocks and clearing a path by the combined use of fire and vinegar(21361ndash374)35 After that they finally reach the Italian plains (21375ndash6) Chap-ter 38discusses the number ofHannibalrsquos soldiers and theAlpine pass heused

This brief summary allows us to advance some first general remarks aboutthe narrative structure of the march It can easily be observed how Livy arrangeshis subject matter in its main lines according to the great geographicallandmarks constituted by the Pyrenees and the Alps The first section accordingto the division that I have proposed brings Hannibal and his men up to the Gallicpart of the Pyrenees region the second stops shortly before the Alps (moreprecisely at the crossing of the Durance) while the third concerns the Alpsthemselves Between one section and the next the historian halts his narrative inorder to report events occurring elsewhere Other landmarks are constituted byrivers the Ebro the Rhocircne and the Durance This is no surprise if one considersthat for the Romans the most common way of perceiving space was a hodologicalone in which the main role in orientation was played by natural landmarks likemountains and rivers36 However the way in which such landmarks shape Livyrsquostext prompts some further observations

First of all it must be observed how the structure I have identified in thenarrative is slightly different from the one usually assumed by commentators onBook 21 A tripartite structure had already been recognized by Burck37 whohowever placed the end of the second section at 2129 ie immediately beforeHannibalrsquos first speech ldquoEs folgt als zweiter Abschnitt der Rhocircneuumlbergang(263ndash29) eingefaszligt durch zwei kleine Absaumltze in denen Livius von den Plaumlnenund Unternehmungen der Roumlmer unter dem Consul P Cornelius Scipio berichtet(263ndash5 291ndash6)rdquo38 Consequently he grouped chapters 30ndash37 together as thethird section under the heading ldquoAlpenuumlbergangrdquo which included the diversionto the Allobrogesrsquo lands and ldquoeinen glatten Vormarsch durch das Voralpengebiet

126 Virginia Fabrizi

because it would go beyond the purposes of my paper For overviews of the critical debate on theproblem cf eg Walbank (1956) and (1957) 386ndash387 Seibert (1993) 195ndash200 Haumlndl-Sagawe(1995) 224ndash234 Hoyos (2006)35 On this detail which is absent in Polybius and was in the past often considered a fabulousstory cf eg Jal (1988) 128ndash129Walsh (1973) 194 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 238ndash24036 Cf Janni (1984) Brodersen (1995)37 Burck (1962) 65ndash7038 Ibid 66

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 10: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

(31ndash32)rdquo39 the reference to Scipio in 21321ndash5 was interpreted according to thisview as ldquogeschicktes Ritardandordquo which served to increase the emotional ten-sion before the account of the ascent to the pass The same division of thenarrative is apparent in the commentaries on Book 21 by P Jal40 and U Haumlndl-Sagawe41 who group together chapters 301ndash389 under the headings ldquoLe passagedes Alpesrdquo and ldquoHannibals Alpenuumlbergangrdquo respectively

However if we focus only on Livyrsquos text it is hard to recognize this narrativestructure In 21291ndash6 the narrative does not stop the account of the first clashbetween Carthaginians and Romans (21291ndash4) which is an integral part of thejourney is followed by a cursory reference to the fact that Scipio was waiting forHannibalrsquos next move this in turn only serves to introduce the account of themeeting between Hannibal and the envoys from Cisalpine Gaul (21295ndash6) Theaccount of Scipiorsquos return to Italy in 21321ndash5 on the other hand placed after theaccount of the crossing of the Durance (with which it has no logical connection)constitutes a real pause in the main narrative which is focused on Hannibal allof Scipiorsquos countermoves are described including the sending of Scipiorsquos brotherGnaeus to Spain with most of the troops

It may be helpful in this respect to compare Livyrsquos account with the oneoffered by the other main source we have for the Second Punic War viz PolybiusThe Greek historian narrates Hannibalrsquos march from Spain to Italy in Histories335ndash56 Just like Livy he too shapes his narrative into three sections corres-ponding to major parts of the itinerary and even feels the need to insert passagesof detailed geographical exposition between each section In chapters 36ndash38 ieafter the brief account of Hannibalrsquos march from New Carthage to the Pyreneesand of his victories in Spain he introduces a description of the parts into whichthe earth is divided (Europe Asia and Africa) followed in chapter 39 by adiscussion of the distances between different places along Hannibalrsquos route in sodoing he intends to give the reader the main coordinates in which to inscribe thesubsequent narrative of events The digression is followed by the account of therevolt of the Boii and Insubres (340) and of the Roman countermoves withScipiorsquos arrival at the mouth of the Rhocircne In 347ndash48 after the report of theevents at the Rhocircne Polybius stops a second time and before beginning theaccount of the crossing of the Alps offers an explanation of the geographicalposition of the Rhocircne and the Alps themselves followed again by informationabout Scipiorsquos return to Italy

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 127

39 Ibid 6740 Jal (1988) 3741 Haumlndl-Sagawe (1995) 193

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 11: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

The difference between the arrangement of the subject in Livy and in Polybiusis evident The Greek historian places a major interruption (comprising amongother things Scipiorsquos actions) before the diversion toward the ldquoIslandrdquo which isthus included in the narrative of the Alpine itinerary ie he groups together theevents which come after the Rhocircne crossing He does not give the name of thepeople who inhabit the ldquoIslandrdquo but they are certainly not the Allobroges (asin Livy) because the latter are identified with the first tribe that attacks theCarthaginians during their ascent Actually Polybius states that Hannibal movesfrom the ldquoIslandrdquo through the territory of the Allobroges which is level ground atfirst (Pol 3502) and only then begins to be mountainous and steep precisely atthat point the Allobroges attack the army The narrative then continues (just as inLivy) by reporting the encounter with the second deceitful mountain tribe ForPolybius then there are no breaks between the ldquoIslandrdquo and the Alps neither innarrative nor in geographical terms his account makes the Rhocircne not the Alpsthe most important landmark and it recognizes the essential continuity of theSubalpine and Alpine region which is represented as a territory gradually risingfrom flatland to mountains

In Livy the representation of the places is very different42 After the departurefrom the Island the Roman historian inserts the leftward turn toward the lands ofthe Tricastini Vocontii and Trigorii the latter two peoples although belonging intruth to the Subalpine region are not represented as such as has been shownabove There is no mention of mountains the reader is only aware that theCarthaginians are somewhere in Gaul Then after the crossing of the Durance(which is absent in Polybius) and after the mention of Scipiorsquos return to Italy thenarrative resumes again in 21326 this timewith themention of the AlpsHannibalab Druentia campestri maxime itinere ad Alpis cum bona pace incolentium ea locaGallorum pervenit Such a statement clearlymarks the beginning of a newnarrativesection the ldquoAlpine crossingrdquo section

So the account of 2130ndash38 can only appear as a coherent section ndash as it didto Burck ndash if we apply our own geographical categories to Livyrsquos narrative we canthus recognize ldquothe journey through the Alpine regionrdquo as the specific topic of thethird section and consequently put a break where it would make sense for us Butfor a reader of Livy who did not have direct geographical knowledge of theseplaces and who discovered space through the text the main break would be at21321ndash5 neatly dividing ldquoGaulrdquo from ldquothe Alpsrdquo

128 Virginia Fabrizi

42 For observations about the difference between the ways in which Polybius and Livy saw theAlps cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 158ndash159

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 12: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

Considering what has been observed up to this point the space of Livyrsquosnarrative appears to be divided quite clearly into three major areas Spain and thePyrenees region Gaul and the Alps (whereas in Polybius the three areas aremore properly Spain Gaul up to the Rhocircne and the Subalpine and Alpine regionincluding the Island) This impression is further strengthened by the fact thatwhile Polybius recognizes the people who attack the Carthaginians during theirascent as such a well-known Gallic tribe as the Allobroges Livy does not namethem except as montani ldquomountain peoplerdquo the reader does not have a clearnotion of their Gallic origin except for the casual observation that HannibalrsquosGallic allies could talk to them because ldquothey were not very different as far as theirlanguage and their customs were concernedrdquo (213210 haud sane multum linguamoribusque abhorrentes) In other words the Alps and their people appear to bea quite different world which stands apart from Gaul and provides the setting foran especially effective literary account

3 Travel and (universal) conquest the Herculeanconnection

Although the actual march of the Carthaginian army starts with the departurefrom its winter camp in New Carthage Livy inserts an important preamble in21219 he tells of Hannibalrsquos journey to Gades where the Punic general fulfilsvota to Hercules that he had previously pledged (we can guess that these votareferred to the capture of Saguntum now accomplished) and makes further votafor a successful new campaign

The reason for this journey is clear in Gades there was a famous templeof Heracles mentioned by several ancient sources43 This locationwas particularlyfitting because the deity originally worshipped in the sanctuary was the Phoeni-cian godMelqart one of themain divinities of Carthagewho came to be commonlyidentified with the Greek Heracles44 The city of Gades itself was a foundation ofTyre and was later subject to Carthaginian control45 ancient writers were wellaware of the syncretismbetween thePhoenicianMelqart and theGreekHeracles46

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 129

43 Eg Strab 355ndash9 (C 169ndash175) App Ib 28 Mela 3646 PhilostrAp 5544 Cf Bonnet (1988) esp 399ndash415 for the assimilation of the two gods and the possible groundsfor it45 Strab 355 (C 169)46 App Ib 28 observes that the god worshipped in the temple was not the ldquoThebanrdquo Heraclesbut the ldquoTyrianrdquo one Mela 3646 speaks of a temple of the ldquoEgyptian Heraclesrdquo but then affirms

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 13: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

Livy is the only historian we know who mentions Hannibalrsquos journey toGades which is absent from both Polybius and Appian47 The episode laterreappears in Silius Italicusrsquo Punica where it is treated at length48 It is very likelythat a tradition like this went back to philo-Carthaginian sources49 which knew ofinterest or devotion shown by Hannibal toward MelqartHeracles public showsof piety toward the god could have been a political move on the part of Hannibalwho by stressing his own attachment to the god or favour from the god mayhave aimed to strengthen his soldiersrsquo loyalty or to attract the sympathies of theGreeks both in southern Italy and in the rest of the Hellenistic world50

A connection with the god of Gades however could also have other implica-tions in Livyrsquos account As well as being originally devoted to Melqart the templeat Gades also had important links to the mythical saga of the Greek Heracles Thecity of Gades was commonly associated with Heraclesrsquo tenth labour the captureof Geryonrsquos cattle According to a variegated set of traditions traces of which canbe found as early as Hesiodrsquos Theogony ndash but which are transmitted in their mostarticulated form by Greek authors of the late Republican and imperial periods ndash 51

Geryon was a monstrous being who lived in the far west of the world his abodewas usually placed on an island called Erytheia identified by some authors withGades itself or on the Spanish coast not far from Gades According to our sourcesHeracles arrived in Spain by way of Africa and in order to leave a memorial of hisdeeds he built the so-called Pillars of Heracles which ancient writers identifyfrom time to time with rocks on both sides of the Straits of Gibraltar with islandsor ndash as attested by Strabo ndash 52 with two bronze columns that could be found

130 Virginia Fabrizi

that it was founded by people from Tyre Philostr Ap 55 reports that in the temple in Gades ldquobothgodsrdquo were worshipped the ldquoEgyptianrdquo and the ldquoThebanrdquo On the possible reasons for theconfusion between an ldquoEgyptianrdquo and a ldquoTyrianrdquoHercules cf Silberman (1988) 28047 According to Polybius it is in New Carthage that the Carthaginian commandermakes prepara-tions for the march (3335ndash351) Appianrsquos brief account informs us only that Hannibal subduedseveral Spanish peoples (Ib 313) then collected a large army and crossed the Pyrenees (Hann14)48 Sil 314ndash6049 Possibly to Silenus of Caleacte on whom cf eg Seibert (1993) 12ndash13 We cannot however besure whether Livy directly read Silenus or got this information through Latin sources eg CoeliusAntipater50 For different interpretations of Hannibalrsquos link to MelqartHeracles and of the politicalimplications of his devotion see De Witt (1941) 60 Picard (1963) Moeller (1975) 405ndash407 Huss(1986) 233ndash23851 Diod 417ndash24 Apollod 210 Cf also Dion Hal ant 139ndash4452 Strab 355 (C 170)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 14: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

precisely in the Heracles temple in Gades The Pillars and Gades itself werewell-knownmarkers of the westernmost edge of the world53

After capturing Geryonrsquos cattle Heracles according to our ancient sourcesembarked on a long journey in order to drive the beasts to Greece He allegedlytravelled along the Spanish coast and across the Pyrenees then through Gaul tothe Alps he reached Liguria whence he proceeded further south to Etruria on tothe southernmost extremity of the Italian peninsula then crossed to Sicily andfinally sailed back to Greece This roughly defined itinerary (which naturallyinvolved variations depending on the sources) seems to have been a commonlyacknowledged notion in antiquity and a ldquoRoad of Heraclesrdquo has been identifiedrunning from southern Spain to Italy across the Alps which corresponded to animportant route for commerce and military purposes at least as late as Republicanand Augustan times54

Although Heraclesrsquo mythical itinerary differs in some points from the onefollowed by Hannibal it is clear that it is very similar in its main lines as far as itsfirst part (from Spain via Gaul and the Alps to Italy) is concerned We cannot besure to what extent the parallel between Hannibalrsquos and Heraclesrsquo travels wasexploited in the philo-Carthaginian sources that mentioned Hannibalrsquos visit to theHeracles temple in Gades but surely such a parallel is present in Livyrsquos portrayalof the events Actually it is later explicitly mentioned ndash not by Hannibal himselfbut by his enemy the consul of 218 BCE P Cornelius Scipio While addressing hisown soldiers before the battle of the river Ticinus in Ab urbe condita 21416ndash7Scipio affirms

Experiri iuvat (hellip) utrum Hannibal hic sit aemulus itinerum Herculis ut ipse fert an vectigalisstipendiariusque et servus populi Romani a patre relictus55

The words ut ipse fert almost casually uttered by Scipio make it clear that thismust have been a recognizable claim for Livyrsquos readers Hannibal purported tostyle himself as a new Hercules

Hannibalrsquos speeches never explicitly mention the connection between him-self and Hercules but they recall the herorsquos mythical travels by mentioning theirmost famous geographical landmark ie the Pillars Before the battle of theTicinus Hannibal reminds his men of their own courage

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 131

53 Ibid54 Cf Ps-Aristotmir ausc 85 DeWitt (1941) Dion (1962) Knapp (1986)55 ldquoI want to see if this Hannibal really is as he himself claims on a par with Hercules on histravels or rather has been left by his father as a mere tribute- and tax-payer indeed a slave of theRoman peoplerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 15: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

Vt viginti annorum militiam vestram cum illa virtute cum illa fortuna taceam ab Herculiscolumnis ab Oceano terminisque ultimis terrarum per tot ferocissimos Hispaniae et Galliaepopulos vincentes hoc pervenistis56

The spatial range of the journey is rhetorically defined through a slight inaccuracythe armyrsquos march did not take its starting point ldquofrom the Pillars of Herculesrdquo orldquofrom the Oceanrdquo but from New Carthage This expression may be intended as ageneralization for Spain but a better explanation is to be found in the wish toproject the symbolic significance of Hannibalrsquos visit to the Hercules temple inGades onto thewhole of themarch Themention of ldquothe Ocean and the furthermostlimits of the earthrdquo gives the deed a universal dimension this idea of universality isstrengthened by the image of Herculesrsquo journey underlying the mention of thePillars Hercules was after all the hero who had come from the edge of the worldand crossed different lands everywhere victoriously defeating several enemiesand monsters and bringing peace and civilization to the inhabitants of thecountries he traversed

Just like him the Carthaginians have not only accomplished a successfulmarch through a space that extends from the limits of the world but are alsovincentes victorious the march is not just an adventurous journey but an act oftaking control of a space that tends to universality The Pillars of Hercules are inHannibalrsquos words the most powerful symbol of such universal conquest

If this is Hannibalrsquos claim how do the Roman characters react to it We havealready seen how the consul Scipio dismissed it by proposing an opposite view inwhich Hannibal is a tributary of Rome ie by superimposing a different notion ofuniversal power (the Roman one) This is not however the only strategyemployed by Hannibalrsquos opponents In Ab urbe condita 23511 the consul of 216BCE M Terentius Varro is pleading for the Capuansrsquo help after the defeat atCannae

Non cum Samnite aut Etrusco res est ut quod a nobis ablatum sltitgt in Italia tamen imperiummaneat Poenus hostis ne Africae quidem indigena ab ultimis terrarum oris freto OceaniHerculisque columnis expertem omnis iuris et condicionis et linguae prope humanae militemtrahit57

132 Virginia Fabrizi

56 214313 ldquoI say nothing of the twenty years you have served with the valour and success forwhich you are famous Now you have come to this place triumphant from the Pillars of Herculesand from the Ocean and the bounds of the earth passing through all the most violent tribes ofSpain and Gaulrdquo57 ldquoOur fight is not with Samnite or Etruscan which would at least mean that power wrestedfrom us would still remain in Italy This is a Carthaginian enemy not even native to Africa and hebrings from the farthest limits of the earth ndash from the waters of the Ocean and the Pillars of

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 16: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

The distance implied by the image of the Pillars of Hercules is interpreted byVarro as a marker of remoteness and barbarity The consul tries to appeal to thecommon Italian roots of Rome and the Campani showing them that the imperiumwhich is at stake in the war will be taken from Italy if the Carthaginians shouldwin hegemony would thus pass to people who belong to a peripheral world inwhich even the basic rules of humanity are not fully known What is particularlyinteresting here is that while mentioning the fact that the Carthaginians do notoriginally come from Africa there is no insistence on the eastern world logicallyimplied by such a statement all the stress is on the wild western edge embodiedby the Ocean and the Pillars of Hercules This may obviously refer to the Spanishsoldiers who constitute part of Hannibalrsquos army58 however it is clearly firstof all a reference to Hannibalrsquos march In other words Varro seems to beconsciously answering Hannibalrsquos claim of universality by inverting that idea intoone of barbarity the logical seat of imperium is Italy the journey from the edgesof the earth is merely a sign of the peripheral status of the enemy such a view ina way complements Scipiorsquos depiction of Hannibal as a subject of Roman rule atax-payer from a very remote province

Interestingly enough Gades is referred to once more later in the Ab urbecondita in its sense of being the extreme edge of the world In 361715 the consulManlius Acilius Glabrio addresses his soldiers before the battle of Thermopylaeagainst King Antiochus of Syria (191 BCE)

Quid deinde aberit quin ab Gadibus ad mare rubrum Oceano fines terminemus qui orbemterrarum amplexu finit et omne humanum genus secundum deos nomen Romanum venere-tur59

Here too the edges of the earth are taken to be symbols of the universality ofpower ndash in this case Roman power The fact that here the eastern extremity (theRed Sea) is added simply completes the picture of an all-encompassing rule

This is not a matter of chance as Livy was here engaging in a well-definedliterary discourse concerning empire in which the edges of the earth and thefigure of Hercules could function as symbols of universal conquest This dis-

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 133

Hercules ndash soldiers who have no knowledge of human law and civilization and one can almostsay of human languagerdquo Cf 22145 where M Minucius Rufus uses a similar argument althoughnot explicitly naming the Pillars58 So Levene (2010) 22159 ldquoWhat then will be lacking that we shall not bound our empire by the ocean from Gades to theRed Sea that ocean which holds the earth in its embrace and that the whole human race will notreverence the Roman name next after the godsrdquo (text from Briscoe 1991 transl Sage 1958)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 17: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

course which had its core in the notion of Roman rule over the orbis terrarum hasbeen traced in both literature and political communication starting from theyears of the Late Republic and it was particularly vital during the AugustanPrincipate60 In this context the conventional motifs of Herculesrsquo travels of thePillars and the Ocean are present in a variety of texts across the whole chronolo-gical span of the Augustan age and were in all likelihood significant to Livy whoprobably wrote his Third Decade sometime around 20 BCE and the FourthDecade shortly after61

A few examples will suffice The most famous instances of this set of motifsare probably to be found in Vergilrsquos Aeneid In Book 1 Jupiter promises Venus animperium sine fine for Rome (1278ndash279) and mentions the future coming ofCaesar62 imperium Oceano famam qui terminet astris (1286ndash287) In Book 6Anchisesrsquo long prophecy in the underworld contains a celebration of Augustuswho will extend the imperium to the far edges of the world (6791ndash805) hisuniversal rule is stressed by the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels followed bythe other mythical example of Liber (Dionysus) Nec vero Alcides tantum tellurisobivit fixerit aeripedem cervam licet aut Erymanthi pacarit nemora et Lernamtremefecerit arcu (6801ndash803)

Around the same time Horace celebrating Augustusrsquo return from Spain in 24BCE63 compares him to Hercules in Odes 3141ndash4 Herculis ritu modo dictus oplebs morte venalem petiisse laurum Caesar Hispana repetit Penatis victor abora The parallel with Hercules and the adjective victor (one of the epithets of theRoman Hercules)64 suggest the idea of the establishment of Roman rule on thefarthest edges of the earth The implication is made clear by the mention at ll

134 Virginia Fabrizi

60 Cf Nicolet (1988) 27ndash6861 The dating of Livyrsquos work is problematic because of the scarcity of references to contemporaryevents in theAb urbe condita and because of the little informationwe possess about the historianrsquoslife According to a long-standing view (cf eg Mensching 1986 Burck 1992 5ndash6 further biblio-graphy in Burton 2000 430 n 4) Livy began his work around 27 BCE andwent on writing until hisdeath (which occurred in 17 CE according to Jeromersquos Chronicon) That would give an average of 3to 3frac12 books per year as the historianrsquos rate of composition which would lead to a dating of theThird Decade between 21 and 19 BCE (or 20 and 18 according to Mensching 1986 574) and theFourth Decade between 18 and 16 BCE (or 17 and 15 ibid) Other scholars think of an earlierstarting-point around 33 31 or 29 BCE (eg Syme 1959 Luce 1965 Burton 2000 with furtherbibliography) if this hypothesis is correct the Third Decade may have been written in the lateTwenties and the Fourth Decade immediately after62 The identity of the Caesarmentioned here (Julius Caesar or Augustus) has long been a topic ofdebate cf eg Austin (1971) 109ndash11063 Cf West (2002) 126 NisbetRudd (2004) 18064 Cf NisbetRudd (2004) 183

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 18: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

15ndash16 of Augustusrsquo rule over the world (tenente Caesare terras) and by therecurrence of the theme of universal empire in the Odes both in general and inBook 3 in particular65 The idea that Rome has reached the edges of earth forexample is most effectively expressed by the goddess Juno in Odes 3353ndash56Quicumque mundo terminus obstitit hunc tangat armishellip

The Ocean as edge of the world ndash and of Roman power ndash figures years laterin the (possibly ironical) celebration of Augustus at the end of Ovidrsquos Metamor-phoses quid tibi barbariem gentesque ab utroque iacentes Oceano numeremquodcumque habitabile tellus sustinet huius erit pontus quoque serviet illi(15829ndash831 cf 1860 terra sub Augusto est) The same concept this time with theexplicit mention of the Pillars of Hercules is to be found in the Roman Antiquitiesof Dionysius of Halicarnassus according to whom Roman power extends evenbeyond such a limitἩ δὲ Ῥωμαίων πόλις ἁπάσης μὲν ἄρχει γῆς ὅση μὴ ἀνέμβατόςἐστιν ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖται πάσης δὲ κρατεῖ θαλάσσης οὐ μόνον τῆςἐντὸς Ἡρακλείων στηλῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς Ὠκεανίτιδος ὅση πλεῖσθαι μὴ ἀδύνατόςἐστι πρώτη καὶ μόνη τῶν ἐκ τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος μνεμονευσαμένων ἀνατολὰς καὶδύσεις ὅρους ποιησαμένη τῆς δυναστείας (ant 133)

Literary examples could be multiplied but it will by now be clear how theOcean Hercules and the Pillars were powerful incarnations of the notion ofuniversal empire and they were used as such by writers of the Augustan age66

What is particularly interesting is that while such discourse is normallyconcerned with Roman universal power Livy hints at it while talking aboutHannibalrsquos journey67 Obviously as has been said Hannibalrsquos claim is overturnedby his Roman enemies who substitute for it a different notion of universalpower ndash the Roman one Later I will show how the alternation of viewpoints inthe interpretation of the space covered by Hannibal is an essential element

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 135

65 Cf West (2002) 3ndash466 It is interesting to observe how years later Augustus in his Res Gestae will begin the accountof his military conquests by mentioning the Oceanic limit from Gades to the Elbe (262 Gallias etHispanias provincias i[tem Germaniam qua inclu]dit Oceanus a Gadibus ad ostium Albis flumin[ispacavi on the possible significance of this cf Dion 1966 Nicolet 1988 36ndash40)67 The episode concerningHannibalrsquos dream in 21225ndash9 (cf above 124) could perhaps be addedto this picture The young god appearing in the dream which Cic div 149 knew through CoeliusAntipater (who in his turn had it from Silenus) has been identified by some with Hercules cfeg Huss (1986) 237ndash238 Seibert (1993) 185ndash188 However this is far from clear other textsidentify the divine guide with different gods (eg Sil 3160ndash218 explicitly names Mercury as theguide) and we cannot be certain that Livy had Hercules in mind in his own version of the dreamFor this reason I have not considered it in my treatment of the Hercules theme On the dream seealso Cipriani (1984) DrsquoArco (2002) with further bibliography

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 19: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

in Livyrsquos presentation of that space and I will try to understand the possiblemeaning of this

Before turning to that last part of my discussion however it is necessary toconsider an essential element in any inquiry into the literary representation ofspace ie the ways in which space is described in its physical features throughoutthe narrative

4 Physical features of space and landscapedescription

First of all we should ask ourselves if and where one can find a description of thephysical features of places or a proper landscape description in Livyrsquos narrative ofHannibalrsquos march The (possibly surprising) answer is that this kind of descriptionis virtually absent from almost all of the march narrative ndash except for the crossingof the Alps where it is not only present but even plays a central role in thedevelopment of the action

We are told almost nothing about the landscape of the Spanish regionscrossed by Hannibal we only get hints of physical features of the Rhocircne such asits sound (cum ingenti sono fluminis 21282) or its current (impetum fluminis ibidcf 21285 impetu ipso fluminis) although the Rhocircne crossing is the subject of oneof the longest and most detailed sections of the march narrative There are onlysome general remarks about the physical form of ldquoThe Islandrdquo as a territorycreated by the confluence of two rivers (21314) and in the brief account of thecrossing of the Durance a succinct description of the features that make such ariver difficult to overcome

In the section concerning the Alps however landscape description isbrought prominently to the readerrsquos attention Its richness in detail and itspresentation though a prevalent focalization on the Carthaginiansrsquo perspective68

account for what is perhaps the most emotionally charged section of the marchAs soon as the Carthaginians come into view of the mountains the sight thatappears before their eyes is presented in a powerful way (21327ndash9)

Tum quamquam fama prius qua incerta in maius vero ferri solent praecepta res erat tamenex propinquo visa montium altitudo nivesque caelo prope immixtae tecta informia inpositaquerupibus pecora iumentaque torrida frigore homines intonsi et inculti animalia inanimaque

136 Virginia Fabrizi

68 Pausch (2011) 149ndash152 About variations and ambiguity in focalization in this context cfTsitsiou-Chelidoni (2009) 531ndash534 and 543

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 20: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

omnia rigentia gelu cetera visu quam dictu foediora terrorem renovarunt Erigentibus inprimos agmen clivos apparuerunt inminentes tumulos insidentes montani qui si valles occul-tiores insedissent coorti ad pugnam repente ingentem fugam stragemque dedissent69

The first part of the description is arranged in a climactic enumeration that takesinto account all the elements of the landscape the mountains covered in snowbuildings animals human beings and then in the concluding formulae animaliainanimaque omnia and cetera visu quam dictu foediora all of these together Thefeatures stressed are highness and coldness which are matched by the wildnessof everything that can be found there It is interesting to notice the very insistentuse of words composed with the prefix in- in its two meanings a negative one(informia intonsi inculti inanima) and a spatial one (inposita inminentesinsidentes insedissent) The feeling evoked in the reader is thus one of menace (inconnection with the image of the rocks and the mountain people looming above)and at the same time of the denial of civilization ndash the Alps are a menacing placein that they are almost a ldquonon-placerdquo ie the negation of the features that makeplaces hospitable to human life

As the chronology of the march is almost as debated a topic as its geographywe cannot be completely sure whether Livy is being slightly unrealistic here(which would be the case if Hannibalrsquos arrival at the foot of the Alps is to beplaced in September) or not (if the events took place around the end of October)70What truly matters however is the historianrsquos aim of inscribing his narrative intoa literary tradition of landscape description71

In particular this richly detailed but overall conventional depiction of themountains allows us to recognize a set of literary topoi concerning unpleasantplaces ie places that differ from the traditional image of the locus amoenus ofwhich there are several examples in antiquity The best-known type of these

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 137

69 ldquoThe men had been given some forewarning of their nature from rumour which usuallyexaggerates the unknown But now seen close-up everything served to renew their dread Theysaw the towering mountains with snow almost blending into the sky ugly homesteads perchedon cliffs flocks and pack animals shrivelled with cold human figures shaggy and unkempteverything animate and inanimate alike stiff with frost and everything else a grimmer sight thanwords could possibly describe As the Carthaginians brought the column up the nearest slopesmountain dwellers came into view occupying the heights overlooking them Had they insteadpositioned themselves in the gorges that provided greater cover they could have suddenly sprungto the attack and caused amassive flight and loss of liferdquo70 For the different solutions cf eg Walbank (1957) 377 Proctor (1971) 40ndash42 Walsh (1973) 33Jal (1988) XLIX71 We cannot be sure if Livy found something similar in one of his sources although Coelius maybe a candidate In Polybius (350ndash53) there is nothing comparable to such a description

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 21: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

literary places is the so-called locus horridus72 a conventional type of landscapethat ldquomakes use of the same topical elementsrdquo as the locus amoenus ldquobutappropriately transformedrdquo73 However other ldquounpleasant placesrdquo exist in Latinliterature which are not strictly identifiable with the locus horridus proper butwhich because of their objective features did not appeal to the aesthetic senseof the ancients Typical examples are stormy seas mountains (δυσχωρίαι) andplaces at the edges of the world (ἐσχατίαι) Some years ago E Malaspinaproposed a useful distinction of such places into the categories of ldquoDionysianlandscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio dionisiacordquo) characterized by a sense of mystery andterror toward the power of nature and ldquoheroic landscaperdquo (ldquopaesaggio eroicordquo)in which such a supernatural element is absent and which often serves as asetting for significant literary episodes74

The description of the Alps in Livy is a typical example of this last categoryMore to the point it can be related to the conventional representation of the Alpsthat can be found in several authors both of the Republican and of the imperialperiod Here these mountains are typically characterized by their highness theircoldness and the wildness of their animals and inhabitants such features are veryoften connected to the role of natural frontier which they almost always have inRoman sources75 The Alps are first of all the boundary between Italy and thebarbarian world beyond them a reassuring protection providentially put in placeby the gods but also the border from which the danger of a Gallic or Germaninvasion could emerge So as has been observed the Alps are usually present inliterary texts not as a place in their own right but as a barrier or a connectionbetween places to quote M Tarpinrsquos words ldquoles Alpes sont surtout une frontiegraverepsychologique sans consistance mateacuteriellerdquo76 It is precisely this literary tradition

138 Virginia Fabrizi

72 On the locus horridus see eg Petrone (1988) Malaspina (1994)73 Smolenaars (1996) 9874 Malaspina (1994) 13ndash1875 For a discussion of such a view of the Alps in Roman imperial authors cf Andreacute (1988) Tarpin(1992) 101ndash102 with quotation and discussion of several passages Cf also Braccesi (1986)76 Tarpin (1992) 100 Of course a partial change in the attitude of Roman and Greek writers canbe observed over the course of time The Augustan pacification of the Alps which laid a specialstress on the opening of routes across the Alps and on the creation of ways of communicatingbetween Italy and the provinces (cf eg Gabba 1988 van Berchem 1992 194ndash199) brought aboutan increased knowledge of the Alpine regions as attested for example by Strabo who devotespart of the fourth book of his Geography to the Alps and Pliny the Elder later provides someexamples of an interest in some specific features of the Alpine territory such as its richness inminerals (cf Andreacute 1988 138ndash140) However most of the mentions of thesemountains in imperialauthors still correspond to the traditional and conventional image of the Alps as a boundaryrather than as a place in their own right

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 22: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

that we find at work in Livyrsquos description the abovementioned features ofcoldness and wildness and the very status of ldquonon-placerdquo that the Alps areassigned are closely connected to their function as a border

In Livyrsquos subsequent narrative the Alpine landscape plays an active part inevents in precisely this role During the account of the Carthaginiansrsquo difficultiesin facing the mountain people (213210ndash349) the most frequently recurringsemantic field is that of narrowness and steepness (3210 per angustias 3213angustias evadit 333 in angustiis) Natural elements here ndash as so often in Livyrsquoshistory ndash act in a dynamic way almost taking on a life of their own in opposingRomersquos enemies This has been connected by some scholars to the idea of divineprotection of Rome which is stressed in the Ab urbe condita and which isembodied by naturersquos participation as a powerful ally of Rome77

Let us consider for example Ab urbe condita 21335ndash7

Tum vero simul ab hostibus simul ab iniquitate locorum Poeni oppugnabantur plusque interipsos sibi quoque tendente ut periculo primus evaderet quam cum hostibus certaminis eratEqui maxime infestum agmen faciebant qui et clamoribus dissonis quos nemora etiamrepercussaeque valles augebant territi trepidabant et icti forte aut vulnerati adeo consterna-bantur ut stragem ingentem simul hominum ac sarcinarum omnis generis facerent multosqueturba cum praecipites deruptaeque utrimque angustiae essent in inmensum altitudinis deie-cit quosdam et armatos sed ruinae maxime modo iumenta cum oneribus devolvebantur78

Sounds are here added to the visual description of the place the woods andvalleys return the cries of men and animals and this auditory idea is effectively

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 139

77 For this aspect cf Gaumlrtner (1975) 618 n 40 Doblhofer (1983) esp 148ndash150 The speechdelivered by the consul Scipio before the Battle of the Ticinus casts Hannibalrsquos difficulties incrossing the Alps in precisely this light (214010ndash11) Interesting observations can be found inMcPhee (2013) who argues that Hannibal through his fight against the Alpine landscape and hiseventual mastering of it subdues nature and turns it into his own ally against the Romans(landscape and nature in fact later play an important role in the Roman defeats at the Trebia andLake Trasimene)78 ldquoAt this point the Carthaginians really were under pressure both from the enemy and from theroughness of the ground and as they all struggled to be the first out of danger there was morefighting amongst themselves than there waswith the enemy The horses posed the greatest dangerfor the column Startled by the confused shouting which was intensified by the woods andechoing ravines they reared up and those that chanced to be struck or wounded became sofrantic as to cause severe damage to the men and all the various kind of baggage The pass hadprecipitously steep cliffs on either side and the crowding caused many to be hurled down into asheer abyss some of them in armour but it was just like a building collapsing when pack animalscame tumbling down alongwith their loadsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 23: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

conveyed by Livy through the use of aural figures like the insistent alliterationof -t- territi trepidabant tumultum ac trepidationem

There are similar features in the description of the encounter with the secondlocal people (21346)

Ubi in angustiorem viam et parte altera subiectam iugo insuper inminenti ventum est undiqueex insidiis barbari a fronte ab tergo coorti comminus eminus petunt saxa ingentia in agmendevolvunt79

The use of the adjective angustus together with the mention of a mountain ridgelooming above again through the repetition of the prefix in- (in alliterationfurthermore with the -i- of iugum iugo insuper inminenti) convey once more analmost physical impression of entrapment

After the difficult ascent whose narrowness and steepness are once morestressed (348 in angustias 353 artas praecipites vias) the arrival of the Cartha-ginians at a pass (354 in iugum Alpium) is accompanied by a widening of theview both for Hannibalrsquos soldiers and for the reader In order to raise the spiritsof the men who are exhausted and scared of the impending winter Hannibalshows them the vista of Italy (21356ndash9)

Fessis taedio tot malorum nivis etiam casus occidente iam sidere Vergiliarum ingentemterrorem adiecit Per omnia nive oppleta cum signis prima luce motis segniter agmen incederetpigritiaque et desperatio in omnium vultu emineret praegressus signa Hannibal in promunturioquodam unde longe ac late prospectus erat consistere iussis militibus Italiam ostentatsubiectosque Alpinis montibus Circumpadanos campos moeniaque eos tum transcendere nonItaliae modo sed etiam urbis Romanae cetera plana proclivia fore uno aut summum alteroproelio arcem et caput Italiae in manu ac potestate habituros80

140 Virginia Fabrizi

79 ldquoWhen the column reached a narrowing of the road overlooked on one side by a mountainridge the barbarians rose up from all their hiding places They attacked the Carthaginians frontand rear engaging hand-to-hand and from a distance and rolling huge rocks down on thecolumnrdquo80 ldquoThe men were sick and tired of all their tribulations and then a snowfall arrived ndash for it wasnow the setting of the constellation Pleiades ndash filling them with a new and terrible fear A deeplayer of snow covered the entire landscape and when they struck camp at dawn the columnmoved sluggishly with despondency and despair written on every face Hannibal rode ahead ofthe standards and ordered his men to halt on a spur that afforded a deep and broad panoramaHere he pointed out to them Italy and the plains that surrounded the Po at the foot of the Alps Atthat moment he told them they were climbing the walls not merely of Italy but of the city ofRome The rest of the way would be flat or downhill one or at most two battles and they wouldhave the citadel and capital of Italy in their hands and at their mercyrdquo I have here modified

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 24: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

This famous scene is almost theatrical81 Hannibal and his army (or part of it)82

stand on a lofty spot from where an extensive stretch of territory can be seen andthe general points to the particular spectacle they have in front of their eyes Butwhat exactly does Hannibal want his soldiers to see

It is very interesting to note the ways in which Livyrsquos narrative of Hannibalrsquosspeech to the army diverges from the very similar account found in PolybiusHistories 3541ndash3 The recurrence of the same motifs makes it evident thatPolybius and Livy were either drawing on the same source(s) or else Polybius washimself a source for Livy while the former possibility has long been held true bythe majority of scholars83 the direct dependence of Livy on Polybius in the firstbooks of the Third Decade has been recently argued in a convincing way byLevene84 The different ways in which Polybian motifs are used are illuminatingfor our understanding of Livyrsquos literary aims

Here is the Greek historianrsquos account

Τῆς δὲ χιόνος ἤδη περὶ τοὺς ἄκρους ἁθροιζομένης διὰ τὸ συνάπτειν τὴν τῆς Πλειάδος δύσινθεωρῶν τὰ πλήθη δυσθύμως διακείμενα καὶ διὰ τὴν προγεγενημένην ταλαιπωρίαν καὶ διὰτὴν ἔτι προσδοκωμένην ἐπειρᾶτο συναθροίσας παρακαλεῖν μίαν ἔχων ἀφορμὴν εἰς τοῦτοτὴν τῆς Ἰταλίας ἐνάργειαν οὕτως γὰρ ὑποπεπτώκει τοῖς προειρημένοις ὄρεσιν ὥστεσυνθεωρουμένων ἀμφοῖν ἀκροπόλεως φαίνεσθαι διάθεσιν ἔχειν τὰς Ἄλπεις τῆς ὅληςἸταλίας Διόπερ ἐνδεικνύμενος αὐτοῖς τὰ περὶ τὸν Πάδον πεδία καὶ καθόλου τῆς εὐνοίαςὑπομιμνέσκων τῆς τῶν κατοικούντων αὐτὰ Γαλατῶν ἅμα δὲ καὶ τὸν τῆς Ῥώμης αὐτῆς τόπονὑποδεικνύων ἐπὶ ποσὸν εὐθαρσεῖς ἐποίησε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους85

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 141

Yardleyrsquos translation in two points ldquothey were climbing the wallsrdquo instead of ldquothey were crossingthe defencesrdquo and ldquothe citadel and capital of Italyrdquo instead of ldquothat chief bastion of Italyrdquo81 Pausch (2011) 151 and n 144 rightly speaks of ldquoInszenierungrdquo82 The implausibility of a rocky shelf so wide as to accommodate the entire army has beenunderlined eg by Hoyos (2006) 452 who thinks of the whole speech as a literary invention onemay note how Livyrsquos handling of it is an instance of his tendency to create episodes with a strongvisual impact when an important idea or exemplum is proposed (for this feature of Livyrsquos worksee especially Feldherr 1998)83 See especially Traumlnkle (1977) 194ndash241 with discussion of further bibliography84 Levene (2010) 127ndash15985 ldquoAs the snow because of the approaching of the setting of the Pleiades was already gatheringaround the summits Hannibal observing that the troops were discouraged both because of thehardship previously suffered and because of that which they still expected ahead of themassembled them and tried to cheer them up having as his only resource for this purpose the viewof Italy the latter lies in fact at the feet of the abovementioned mountains in such a way that ifone contemplates the two of them together the Alps appear to have the position of an acropolis ofthe whole of Italy Therefore showing them the plains which lie around the Po and brieflyreminding them of the benevolence of the Gauls who inhabited them and at the same timeshowing them the spot where Rome itself lay he infused some courage into the menrdquo Quotations

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 25: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

For Polybius Hannibal shows his soldiers the plains of Italy lying beneath themin order to assure them that they are close to their goal and also to let themappreciate a clear view of the position of the Po Valley where their allies live(meaning that they will not be alone but surrounded by friends) so that thereader may visualize the setting of the speech he compares the Alps to theldquoacropolisrdquo of Italy ie an elevated point from which it is possible to have a clearview of what lies underneath

Livy shifts the focus of attention While naming the plains of the Po Valleyhis Hannibal does not mention the importance of the alliesrsquo presence stress isplaced on Rome alone However the most important difference lies in the rolesthat the Alps Rome and Italy play in relation to each other While the Alps werethe acropolis of Italy in Polybius now Rome is the arx Italiae One may note thatthe Latin word arx corresponds to the Greek ἀκρόπολις86 but the sense of the termis totally different here while in Polybius it was simply used to denote a highposition it now means the political centre of Italy (caput) Consequently the Alpsare changed into the walls of Italy an image which went back at least to the elderCato and which was popular among writers of the Republican and imperialperiods who often connected it to the notion of the godsrsquo protection of Rome87 Inthe Livian passage we are considering the underlying image is clear Italy isconceived as a single ldquocityrdquo whose heart (arx) is Rome and whose walls are theAlps the Carthaginians are metaphorically climbing the walls of Rome

In truth serious difficulties still lie ahead during the descent of the Italianversant Hannibal and his men have to face the apparent impassability of theterrain and the presence of an abrupt rocky descent where they can create a pathonly after pouring vinegar on the rocks and setting them on fire Once again thepath is praeceps angusta and lubrica (Liv 213512) as for the rupes which stopsthe Carthaginians a recent landslide has made the natural steepness of the placeeven worse (21362) The rocky path is invia (21363) the alternative routeattempted by the Carthaginians is insuperabilis and the recent snow is intacta(21365) once again the Alpine landscape is defined by negative adjectiveswhich focus the readersrsquo attention on the apparent lack of a via

142 Virginia Fabrizi

from Polybius are taken from Buettner-Wobst (1964) I have availed myself of the translation inthe Loeb edition (Paton 1954) but I have introduced changes86 Cf TLL 2736ndash73987 Cf eg Cato orig HRR I 81 fr 85 (= Serv Aen 1013) Cic prov 34 Pis 81 Phil 537 Strab285ndash286 Flor epit 1386 (Alpes id est claustra Italiae) Paneg 1124 for the image in SiliusItalicusrsquo Punica where it amounts to a central motif see von Albrecht (1964) On the history andsignificance of themotif cf Doblhofer (1983) Braccesi (1986)

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 26: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

To summarize we can observe how the literary and emotional description ofthe landscape of the Alps in Livy focuses above all on the features that concernthe role of barrier played by the mountains their coldness narrowness andsteepness These features are described in highly rhetorical language and lead toa quasi-personification of the Alpine landscape which acts as an opponent of theCarthaginians In that function of barrier their role as geographical landmark isnot equalled by any of the other landmarks we have considered Hannibalrsquosspeech and the vista of Italy suggest that this is because the Alps are the frontier(the wall) that divides Italy from what lies outside it and that in so doing theyguarantee the close connection between Rome and Italy or better the status ofItaly as a larger city around its arx It is precisely that connection that Hannibalmeans to put up for debate

5 Talking about space can boundaries bebreached

The consideration of Hannibalrsquos speech at the Alpine pass and of the words ofScipio and Varro has allowed me to show how ideas about space can be alsoassessed through the words of the characters in the last part of my paper I wouldlike to concentrate on this aspect and to go further by showing how the elementswe have observed so far can be renegotiated and discussed through the use ofspeeches placed at significant points of the narrative

We should now take a step back and start by considering the first speech inthe march-narrative the one delivered by Hannibal after the crossing of theRhocircne (Liv 2130)

Again the same speech is to be found in Polybius (3445ndash13) and againwith significant differences In the Greek historianrsquos account Hannibalintroduces the leaders of the Gallic tribes of Cisalpine Gaul who have come tohim in order to assure him of their friendship and he has them speak with theaid of an interpreter in front of the army The arguments most effective ininspiring courage in the soldiers are 1) ldquoIn the first place the actual and visiblepresence of the people who were inviting them to come and were promising tojoin them in the war against the Romansrdquo (3446 πρῶτον μὲν ἡ τῆς παρουσίαςἐνάργεια τῶν ἐπισπωμένων καὶ κοινωνήσειν ἐπαγγελλομένων τοῦ πρὸςῬωμαίους πολέμου) 2) ldquosecondly their trustworthy promise that they wouldlead them through such places that they would make their way to Italy withoutlacking anything necessary and in safetyrdquo (3447 δεύτερον δὲ τὸ τῆς ἐπαγγε-λίας αὐτῶν ἀξιόπιστον ὅτι καθηγήσονται διὰ τόπων τοιούτων διrsquo ὧν οὐδενὸς

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 143

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 27: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

ἐπιδεόμενοι τῶν ἀναγκαίων συντόμως ἅμα καὶ μετrsquo ἀσφαλείας ποιήσονται τὴνεἰς Ἰταλίαν πορείαν) 3) ldquomoreover the fertility and the extent of the land theywould go tordquo (3448 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἡ τῆς χώρας γενναιότης εἰςἣν ἀφίξονται καὶ τὸ μέγεθος) 4) ldquoand the eager spirit of the men with whomthey would fight against the Roman armiesrdquo (ibid ἔτι δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἡπροθυμία μεθrsquo ὧν μέλλουσι ποιεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀγῶνας πρὸς τὰς τῶν Ῥωμαίωνδυνάμεις)

After that Hannibal himself addresses his men (34410ndash12) remindingthem of their past actions (τῶν προγεγενημένων πράξεων) in which they haveencountered ldquomany hazardous enterprises and dangersrdquo (πολλοῖς καὶ παραβό-λοις ἔργοις καὶ κινδύνοις) For this reason they must be of good heartldquoconsidering that the greatest part of their task is now accomplished becausethey have mastered the crossing of the river and have witnessed with their owneyes the friendly feelings and readiness to help of their alliesrdquo (34411θεωροῦντας διότι τὸ μέγιστον ἤνυσται τῶν ἔργων ἐπειδὴ τῆς τε τοῦ ποταμοῦδιαβάσεως κεκρατήκασι τῆς τε τῶν συμμάχων εὐνοίας καὶ προθυμίας αὐτόπταιγεγόνασι)

Let us now turn to the Livian passage

301 Itaque Hannibal postquam ipsi sententiam stetit pergere ire atque Italiam petereadvocata contione varie militum versat animos castigando adhortandoque 2 mirari sequinam pectora semper impavida repens terror invaserit Per tot annos vincentis eos stipendiafacere neque ante Hispania excessisse quam omnes gentesque et terrae quas duo diversamaria amplectantur Carthaginiensium essent 3 Indignatos deinde quod quicumque Sagun-tum obsedissent velut ob noxam sibi dedi postularet populus Romanus Hiberum traiecissead delendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum 4 Tum nemini visum idlongum cum ab occasu solis ad exortus intenderent iter 5 nunc postquam multo maiorempartem itineris emensam cernant Pyrenaeum saltum inter ferocissimas gentes superatumRhodanum tantum amnem tot milibus Gallorum prohibentibus domita etiam ipsius fluminisvi traiectum in conspectu Alpis habeant quarum alterum latus Italiae sit in ipsis portishostium fatigatos subsistere ndash 6 quid Alpis aliud esse credentes quam montium altitudines 7Fingerent altiores Pyrenaei iugis nullas profecto terras caelum contingere nec ltingtexsuper-abiles humano generi esse Alpis quidem habitari coli gignere atque alere animantespervias fauces esse exercitibus 8 Eos ipsos quos cernant legatos non pinnis sublime elatosAlpis transgressos Ne maiores quidem eorum indigenas sed advenas Italiae cultores hasipsas Alpis ingentibus saepe agminibus cum liberis ac coniugibus migrantium modo tutotransmisisse 9 Militi quidem armato nihil secum praeter instrumenta belli portanti quidinvium aut inexsuperabile esse Saguntum ut caperetur quid per octo menses periculi quidlaboris exhaustum esse 10 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibus quicquam adeoasperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur 11 Cepisse quondam Gallos ea quaeadiri posse Poenus desperet Proinde aut cederent animo atque virtute genti per eos dies

144 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 28: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

totiens ab se victae aut itineris finem sperent campum interiacentem Tiberi ac moenibusRomanis88

A first major peculiarity of Livyrsquos account is that attention is focused much moreon Hannibal although the Gallic ambassadors are mentioned in 21296 they donot speak in front of the troops this task falls to the Carthaginian general alonewhose thoughts are thus more concentrated and effective His speech is morerhetorically elaborated than the one in Polybius climaxing in a series of emphaticquestions in sections 9ndash11

The crucial point however is that although the same arguments as inPolybius are used by Hannibal to encourage his men each of them is modified intwo ways first each point in Hannibalrsquos line of argument has a stronger connec-tion with space and secondly each one touches the theme of universal power

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 145

88 ldquo301 After deciding to go ahead with his march and make for Italy as planned Hannibalcalled a meeting of the men and roused their spirits with a mixture of criticism and encourage-ment 2 He was shocked he said that hearts ever fearless could have been subject to a panicattack They had served and served victoriously for so many years and they had not left Spainbefore seeing all the tribes and lands between its two seas under Carthaginian control 3 Thenvexed by the demand of the Roman people that any who had blockaded Saguntum be turnedover to them as though guilty of some crime they had crossed the Ebro to wipe out the name ofRome and set the world free 4 At that point it seemed to no one to be a long journey thoughthey were travelling from where the sun set to where it rose again 5 Now they could see that byfar the greater part of their journey was behind them They could see that they had climbed thepass through the Pyrenees where they had been surrounded by truly fierce tribes and that theyhad crossed the formidable River Rhocircne where they had conquered even the violence of thatwaterway in the teeth of so many thousands of Gauls And it was only now when they had theAlps in sight with Italy on the other side and when they were at the very gateway to theenemy ndash only now did they halt from weariness 6 The Alps ndash what else did they think them buthigh mountains 7 All right they might well suppose them higher than the crests of thePyrenees but certainly no points of the earth reached the sky or were insurmountable for thehuman race In fact the Alps were inhabited and under cultivation They bore and sustainedliving beings and armies could pass through their gorges 8 The very envoys his men saw beforethem had not come over the Alps flying high on wings he said No even the ancestors of thesemen were not natives of Italy they were foreign settlers who had safely crossed these very sameAlps on many occasions and in huge numbers taking children and wives with them on theirmigrations 9 And a soldier carrying nothing but his implements of war ndash what is there that hecannot pass or surmount Think of the eight months of danger and hardship they had sufferedto take Saguntum 10 Their objective now was Rome capital of the world Can any challengeseem sufficiently daunting or difficult to delay that enterprise In the past Gauls had capturedthose very places the Carthaginians were now losing hope of approaching 11 So he concludedthey ought to admit that in spirit and courage they were inferior to a people they had so oftendefeated in recent days Either that or they should expect that the end of their journey would bethe plain lying between the Tiber and the walls of Romerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 29: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

one may add that these two aspects are closely interrelated Let us considerHannibalrsquos arguments one by one

The argument concerning the past deeds of the army opens the speech(21302) Where Polybius was general Livy refers to the conquest of Spain anddepicts the latter as a complete imposition of Carthaginian rule over the wholepeninsula

Hannibal then goes on to remind his soldiers of the ultimate goal of theirexpedition While Polybius simply spoke of the fertility of the Italian soil Rome isthe real goal for Livy This is first mentioned in 21303 (Hiberum traiecisse addelendum nomen Romanorum liberandumque orbem terrarum) then resumedtoward the end of the speech (213010 Romam caput orbis terrarum petentibusquicquam adeo asperum atque arduum videri quod inceptum moretur) The veryconclusion of Hannibalrsquos address is a reminder that the goal of their journey is thefield that lies between the Tiber and the walls of Rome Rome is the goal preciselybecause it is the ldquocapital of the worldrdquo the caput orbis terrarum89 Through theseclearly anachronistic remarks Hannibal speaks here as if Rome already had thestatus and power she would gain after the war was over and by means of thesubsequent conflicts in the east the image of space that the reader shapes in hisor her own mind is thus clearly structured with Rome as its very centre All theCarthaginians have done up to this moment (the crossing of the Ebro and thesubsequent march) is seen as aiming to reach the ldquocentrerdquo and destroy its power

Livyrsquos Hannibal also takes over the argument by which ldquomost of the work liesbehind yourdquo While Polybius stressed above all how the most difficult deeds hadalready been faced Livy stresses how the greatest part of the journey (iter) liesbehind the army (21305) the accent is here on space more than on deeds Theidea that the army is almost at the end of the journey is conveyed through theimage of the Alps as the gates of the Romans (in ipsis portis hostium) and of Italylying on the other side of the mountains These remarks introduce the idea of theAlps as walls of both Rome and Italy and consequently of Italy as a sort of alarger city around Rome which will then be powerfully conveyed by Hannibalrsquosspeech at the pass If we consider both speeches we notice that a precise image ofspace results Rome is the centre of ldquothe worldrdquo and Italy is almost its extensionprotected by the Alps But is that barrier truly unbreachable

In Polybius the argument about the feasibility of the march concerned aboveall the presence of the allies Gallic chieftains themselves promised a safepassage In Livy the stress is on the feasibility of the Alpine crossing In sections6ndash8 Hannibal strives to show that the Alps are in the end nothing but moun-

146 Virginia Fabrizi

89 Cf Liv 11617 1556

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 30: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

tains inhabited by men and animals nowhere can the earth touch the sky and noland can be truly impassable Moreover the Alps have been crossed in the past Itis interesting to notice how Livy here attributes to Hannibal words that inPolybius are part of a rationalistic polemical remark advanced by the historian inthe first person against those writers who depict the Alps as impassable andintroduce an intervention by a god or hero in order to explain the Carthaginiansrsquosuccess in overcoming the mountains (Pol 3476ndash4812) This parallel has beenconsidered by both M R Girod and D S Levene90 as one of the elements thatsuggest that Livy had direct knowledge of Polybius in this section of the ThirdDecade according to Levene in particular Livy is consciously engaging in anintertextual dialogue with the Greek historian with the aim of criticizing thelatterrsquos rationalistic attitude Hannibal in fact just like Polybius is trying todismiss the rhetorical and literary depiction of the Alps as an impassable barrierhowever the first appearance of the mountains themselves (21317ndash9 quotedabove 136ndash137) will refute his claim demolishing every single point made in hisargument (the heights seem to touch the sky the animals are freezing with thecold the men are the opposite of civilized people)91

In a way however Hannibal is also right because the Carthaginians willindeed succeed in crossing the natural frontier He is here very much aware thatthe Alps have been crossed by the Gauls and not once but many times (Liv21308) More to the point he is arguing that there is no border that cannot becrossed After all his journey started with the crossing of a border (a military onethe river Ebro) and via the crossing of several natural frontiers (the Pyrenees theRhocircne the Durance) it will end with the crossing of the most important border ofall the Alps

The motif of boundaries and their permeability gets its fullest treatment in thelast speech I wish to consider that delivered by Hannibal to his troops before thebattle of the Ticinus (21432ndash449)92 I shall take this into account becausealthough it is not part of the journey-narrative proper it is placed immediatelyafter the end of that section and contains significant references to the march in away it can be seen as a retrospective view of it As has been observed by E Adlerthis speech shows a far greater divergence relative to the corresponding Polybianone (36312ndash13) than the speech delivered by the consul Scipio on the same

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 147

90 Girod (1982) 1207ndash1208 Levene (2010) 64ndash6991 Cf Pausch (2011) 149ndash15092 This speech has been given a detailed treatment by Adler (2011) 93ndash98 who also compares itto the corresponding speech in Polybius (Pol 363 cf Adler 2011 65ndash69) a briefer examination ofthe speech is in Adler (2012) 294ndash295

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 31: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

occasion (corresponding to Pol 3642ndash11)93 This means that Livy has heredisplayed his rhetorical ability in a special way in the elaboration of Hannibalrsquosspeech I shall argue that a reason for this is that Hannibalrsquos speech containssome key reflections about empire and its space

Hannibal starts by showing his soldiers how the physical features of theItalian peninsula give them no choice but to fight there (21432ndash5)94 In the mean-time however this fight in Italy and for Italy is something more as Hannibal goeson to explain in 21436ndash10

Si Siciliam tantum ac Sardiniam parentibus nostris ereptas nostra virtute reciperaturi essemussatis tamen ampla pretia essent quidquid Romani tot triumphis partum congestumquepossident id omne vestrum cum ipsis dominis futurum est In hanc tam opimam mercedemagite dum dis bene iuvantibus arma capite Satis adhuc in vastis Lusitaniae Celtiberiaequemontibus pecora consectando nullum emolumentum tot laborum periculorumque vestrorumvidistis tempus est iam opulenta vos ac ditia stipendia facere et magna operae pretia mereritantum itineris per tot montes fluminaque et tot armatas gentes emensos Hic vobis terminumlaborum fortuna dedit hic dignammercedem emeritis stipendiis dabit95

The Romansrsquo domination of the world will pass to the Carthaginians and theyhave a legitimate claim to it precisely because they have taken control of ldquotheworldrdquo by travelling through it ldquoHererdquo (hic) in Italy is where the journeylogically ends because it is presented as a journey from the farthest edges of theworld to its political centre ndash a centre that is going to be superseded

Hannibal then goes on to explain why the Carthaginian army is stronger thanthe inexperienced Roman legions (214311ndash18) their strength is evident in thefact that they have come all the way from the borders of the earth through

148 Virginia Fabrizi

93 Adler (2011) 98 It should also be noticed that Livy inverts the order of the two speeches sothat Hannibalrsquos which comes after Scipiorsquos acquires greater force94 Dextra laevaque duo maria claudunt nullam ne ad effugium quidem navem habentis circaPadus amnis maior [Padus] ac violentior Rhodano ab tergo Alpes urgent vix integris vobis acvigentibus transitae (21434)95 ldquoSuppose it were merely Sicily and Sardinia filched from our fathers that we were going torecover Those would be prizes great enough themselves As it is whatever all their manytriumphs have won and accumulated for the Romans all that is going to be yours ndash along with itsowners Come on then take up your arms to win this rich reward ndash the gods are with you Youhave spent enough time chasing sheep on the desolate mountains of Lusitania and Celtiberiaseeing no return for all your tribulation and danger It is now time to make your service rich andprofitable and after that enormous journey over all those mountains and rivers and through allthose belligerent tribes it is time you earned the great rewards for all your efforts It is here thatFortune has granted an end to your labours and here she will give you the reward you deservewhen your service is donerdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 32: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

different lands (214313) Once again the comparison with Polybius is illuminat-ing The only reference to the extent of the march that the Greek historianintroduces into his speech is at 3637 but its purpose is to stress that there is nohope that Hannibalrsquos soldiers could return to their homeland which is now so faraway That is Polybius offers a pragmatic remark where Livy stresses conquest

That this itinerary is intended as a march of conquest is clear not only fromthe participles vincentes but also from the fact that Hannibal describes himself asdomitor Hispaniae Galliaeque victor idem non Alpinarum modo gentium sed ipsar-um quod multo maius est Alpium (cf 214315) This definition as ldquothe man whobrought Spain and Gaul to heel and conquered not only the peoples of the Alpsbut ndash a much greater achievement ndash the Alps themselvesrdquo can be held to be trueas far as Spain is concerned but not for Gaul through which the Carthaginianshave made their way in a mostly peaceful manner However in the image of hisarmyrsquos deeds that Hannibal wants to convey the journey takes on symbolic idealmeanings which go beyond the actual events it can be viewed as taking posses-sion of an ideally all-encompassing space

The climax of the speech comes at 21445ndash7 in which Hannibal blamesRoman arrogance as the real cause of the war

Crudelissima ac superbissima gens sua omnia suique arbitrii facit Cum quibus bellum ltcumgtquibus pacem habeamus se modum inponere aequum censet Circumscribit includitque nosterminismontium fluminumque quos non excedamus neque eos quos statuit terminos observatldquoNe transieris Hiberum Ne quid rei tibi sit cum Saguntinisrdquo Ad Hiberum est SaguntumldquoNusquam te vestigio moverisrdquo Parum est quod veterrimas provincias meas Siciliam acSardiniamltademistigtAdimis etiamHispanias et indeltsi degtcessero inAfricam transcendesltTranscendesgt autemTranscendisse dico duos consules huius anni unum inAfricam alteruminHispaniammiserunt Nihil usquamnobis relictumest nisi quodarmis vindicarimus96

Rome according to him is demanding to establish borders for other peoples butdoes not even respect them The first border he refers to is obviously the river

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 149

96 ldquoThey are a barbarous and high-handed nation they want everything to be theirs and undertheir control They think they have the right to decide with whom we are to be at war and withwhom to be at peace They confine and restrict us using mountains and rivers as boundaries thatwe are not to cross but they themselves do not observe those boundaries that they have definedlsquoDo not cross the Ebrorsquo they say lsquoKeep away from the people of Saguntumrsquo But is Saguntum onthe Ebro lsquoDo not take a step in any directionrsquo they say Is it not enough that you have taken fromme my oldest provinces Sicily and Sardinia Are you taking the Spanish provinces too And if Icede these as well will you cross to Africa Did I say lsquowill crossrsquo I mean have crossed They havesent out this yearrsquos two consuls one to Africa and the other to Spain We have been left nothinganywhere apart fromwhat wemay defendwith our weaponsrdquo

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 33: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

Ebro which Livy has earlier defined in 2127 as finis utriusque imperii Howeverthe issue is wider and concerns the Roman right to impose borders on the worldIt is interesting to observe that this statement of Hannibalrsquos sounds like aninverted version of the discourse of universal Roman rule mentioned abovewhich implied the notion that Romersquos imperium was not constrained by anyborder97 What Livyrsquos Hannibal is doing then is turning the very concept ofRoman rule upside down

How should we account for this A first possible answer could be that as it isthe enemy speaking here ndash and not just an enemy among others but thearch-enemy of Rome and one who is going to be defeated in the end ndash such aninsistence on the crossing of boundaries is nothing but a way of highlighting thefact that the Roman view of their own relationship to boundaries is the correctone

This answer however is not a completely satisfactory one98 One may notefor instance that Hannibal is right in at least one point In 2127 (cf above) Livywhile describing the Ebro treaty between Rome and Carthage had defined theposition of Saguntum in the following terms Saguntinisque mediis inter imperiaduorum populorum libertas servaretur This remark which supports Romersquos claimthat Carthage was responsible for the war is of course wrong from a geographicalpoint of view as Saguntum is well south of the river Hannibal on the other handis very well aware of this geographical inaccuracy (Ad Hiberum est Saguntum)which he ascribes to the greed and the arrogance of Rome Moreover his speechbefore the Ticinus is more effective than Scipiorsquos both because it is positionedafter the speech of the Roman general and because some of Scipiorsquos argumentsare weak from a rhetorical point of view99

I think the answer to our former question liesmore properly in the continuingtension between two views of Hannibalrsquos journey ndash and of two ideas of ldquothe worldrdquo(that is of world rule) that can be observed underlying Livyrsquos narrative of Hanni-

150 Virginia Fabrizi

97 Cf Mehl (1994) and above 133ndash13598 On this point see the observations in Pausch (2011) 187ndash189 the German scholar criticizes thecommon view according to which criticism of Rome in speeches held by enemies who are going tobe defeated is to be taken as a reaffirmation on Livyrsquos part of Roman patriotic celebrationinstead he stresses the effect of such speeches in creating multiple perspectives although in thecontext of a generally pro-Roman narrative The insertion of powerful speeches delivered byenemies of Rome in Roman historiographical works was a well-established tradition Greekhistoriography provided antecedents cf Rutherford (2010) 312ndash313 In Latin historiography thetypical examples are CaesGall 777 Sall Epist Mithr (although this is a letter not a speech) TacAgr 32ndash33 hist 414 ann 14351ndash2 For detailed treatments of the topic with further bibliogra-phy cf Pausch (2011) 170ndash190 Adler (2011) 83ndash116 (on Livy in particular) and Adler (2012)99 Adler (2011) 87ndash93

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 34: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

balrsquos march and the whole Third Decade As I have shown in my analysis everycharacter in Livyrsquos account ndash and the reader too ndash has a clear idea of the world asarranged in a structure of ldquoconcentric circlesrdquo with Rome as the political centreItaly as its extension and the external lands as areas on which Roman rule can beimposed Hannibal while recognizing such a picture intends to subvert it bybreaching the boundaries that guarantee its existence by turning the externallands into hostile places (this is the casewith Gaul) and by proposing his own ideaof universal conquest based on the parallel between himself and Hercules HisRoman opponents reply to his claims and reaffirm the notion of Romersquos worldpower Hannibal is depicted either as a barbarian or as a subject of Roman ruleOnemay note however that Scipiorsquos and Varrorsquos credibility as speakers is at leastin part undermined by the fact that the former will be defeated at the Ticinus andthe second is depicted by Livy as the prototype of the reckless selfish commanderOf courseHannibalrsquos credibility is undermined evenmore by his ultimate defeat

Faced with this alternation of viewpoints Livyrsquos reader is both introduced toone of the main issues of the Third Decade ndash the establishment of Romanimperium as world rule ndash and invited to acknowledge how Roman imperium canbe threatened by alternative claims to world domination

6 Conclusions

Livyrsquos account of Hannibalrsquos march although inaccurate as far as objectivegeography is concerned conveys a precise idea of space which will then bedeveloped throughout the Third Decade and which is closely connected to ameditation upon empire

The space covered by Hannibal and his troops is assimilated to universalspace through the comparison with Herculesrsquo travels and through the stressplaced on the western edge of the world as the starting point of the march

By means of both narrative organization and the rhetorical elaboration ofliterary topoi Livy divides the space of ldquothe worldrdquo into what I have above calleda ldquoconcentric-circlerdquo structure The logical and political centre (although not thegeographical one as far as Hannibalrsquos march is concerned) is Rome surroundedby Italy which is almost seen as an extension of the city or better a larger cityaround the city this representation of Italy is achieved by among other thingsthe reworking of a well-known literary topos that of the Alps as the walls orgates of Italy The Alps the most important landmark in Livyrsquos narrative divideItaly and Rome on one side from the rest of the world on the other Territorieslike Spain and Gaul lying on the other side of the Alps are seen in the first placeas objects of conquest

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 151

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 35: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

Hannibalrsquos march represents a movement from the edges to the centre (theopposite of the logical radiation of power from the centre to the edges) and at thesame time an attempt to supersede the centre so subverting the very foundationsof the arrangement of space we have described Hannibal crosses boundariesimposed by the centre turns barbarian lands against Rome overcomes the Alpsand aims to destroy the tie between Rome and Italy His march then alsorepresents the attempt to establish an alternative view of the world and ofuniversal empire

It has also been noted that the two conflicting views of global space ndash theRoman and the Carthaginian ndash are discussed through a number of speeches thatLivy puts into the mouths of his characters The way characters speak about themarch is a way of renegotiating some topics that concern the ties between spaceand empire In particular Hannibal offers an inverted definition of Romanimperium sine fine he contests Romersquos right to impose boundaries on the worldand to exceed her own boundaries and accordingly depicts his own march as thecrossing of several natural boundaries Roman characters answer his claims bycasting him as a barbarian and a subject of Roman rule ndash that is by reaffirmingthe Roman idea of imperium

Through the presentation of conflicting points of view readers can seeRoman rule of the orbis terrarum reflected in the space of Hannibalrsquos march Theopening book of the Third Decade thus sets the tone for the whole account of theSecond Punic War and reminds us of what Livyrsquos main interest is in describing theclash between Rome and Carthage the origins and the growth of Roman imperialpower its limits and its dangers

Acknowledgements This paper is the final result of work that has gone throughseveral stages Some preliminary ideas were discussed during a work-in-progressworkshop held by the University of Pavia in 2011 (ldquoCantieri drsquoAutunnordquo) Aresearch scholarship for a stay at the Fondation Hardt (Geneva) in 2012 allowedme to carry out some further enquiries I have written the present paper during myDRS COFUND Post-Doc Fellowship co-financed by the Freie Universitaumlt Berlinand the Marie Curie Action COFUND (project reference number PCOFUND-GA-2010ndash267228) I wish to thank my supervisor Prof Ernst Baltrusch for readingthis paper and helping me to improve it The presentation of some partial resultsduring a Colloquium at the Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt in Munich in spring2013 allowed me to receive precious insights and feedback I am grateful to ProfTherese Fuhrer for that opportunity

152 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 36: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

Bibliography

E Adler Valorizing the Barbarians Enemy Speeches in Roman Historiography Austin 2011ndash ldquoSpeeches of Enemies and Criticism of Empire in Early Imperial Historiographyrdquo in D Hoyos

(ed) A Companion to Roman Imperialism Leiden 2012 291ndash304M von Albrecht Silius Italicus Freiheit und Gebundenheit roumlmischer Epik Amsterdam 1964J-M Andreacute ldquoLa politique alpine de Claude et de Neacuteronrdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La Valle drsquoAosta e

lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del Convegno Internazionale di StudiSt Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 129ndash140

I DrsquoArco ldquoIl sogno premonitore di Annibale e il pericolo delle Alpirdquo QS 55 2002 145ndash162R G Austin (ed) Aeneidos liber primus Oxford 1971G Barruol Les peuples preacuteromains du sud-est de la Gaule Eacutetude de geacuteographie historique

Paris 1969G de Beer Hannibalrsquos March London 1967D van Berchem Les routes et lrsquohistoire Eacutetudes sur les Helvegravetes et leurs voisins dans lrsquoempire

romain Genegraveve 1982C BonnetMelqart Cultes et mythes de lrsquoHeacuteraclegraves tyrien en Meacutediterraneacutee Leuven 1988L Braccesi ldquoLa tradizione augustea delle Alpi lsquoClaustra Italiaersquo e la sua proiezione ideologicardquo

in M Vacchina (ed) Problemi di politica augustea (Atti del Convegno di Studi di StVincent 2526 Maggio 1985) Aosta 1986 36ndash49

J Briscoe (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXXI-XL II libri XXXVI-XL Stuttgart 1991J Briscoe ldquoLivyrsquos Sources and Methods of Composition in Books 31ndash33rdquo in J D Chaplin

C S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 461ndash475(reprint of J Briscoe A Commentary on Livy Books XXXI-XXXII Oxford 1973 1ndash12)

K Brodersen Terra Cognita Studien zur roumlmischen Raumerfassung (Spudasmata 59)Hildesheim 1995

Th Buettner-Wobst (ed) Polybii Historiae Vol I libri I-III Stuttgart 31964 (= 21905)E Burck Einfuumlhrung in die dritte Dekade des Livius Heidelberg 21962ndash Die Erzaumlhlungskunst des T Livius BerlinZuumlrich 21964ndash ldquoThe Third Decaderdquo in T A Dorey (ed) Livy (Greek and Latin Studies Classical Literature

and its Influence) London 1971 21ndash46ndash Das Geschichtswerk des Titus Livius Heidelberg 1992P J Burton ldquoThe Last Republican Historian A New Date for the Composition of Livyrsquos First

Pentadrdquo Historia 49 2000 429ndash446G Cipriani Lrsquoepifania di Annibale Bari 1984K Clarke ldquoAn Island Nation Re-Reading Tacitusrsquo Agricolardquo JRS 91 2001 94ndash112N J De Witt ldquoRome and the lsquoRoad of Herculesrsquordquo TAPhA 72 1941 59ndash69R Dion ldquoLa voie heacuteracleacuteenne et lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo in M Renard (ed)

Hommages agrave Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) Bruxelles 1962 527ndash543ndash ldquoExplication drsquoun passage des Res Gestae Divi Augustirdquo in J HeurgonG PicardW Seston

(eds)Meacutelanges drsquoarcheacuteologie drsquoeacutepigraphie et drsquohistoire offerts agrave Jeacuterome Carcopino Paris1966 249ndash270

E Doblhofer ldquoLivius und andere lsquoImperialistenrsquordquo in E LefegravevreE Olshausen (eds) LiviusWerk und Rezeption Festschrift fuumlr Erich Burck zum 80 Geburtstag Muumlnchen 1983133ndash162

T A Dorey (ed) Titi Livi Ab urbe condita libri XXI-XXII Leipzig 1971

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 153

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 37: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

V Fabrizi Mores veteresque novosque Rappresentazioni del passato e del presente di Romanegli Annales di Ennio Pisa 2012

D C Feeney ldquoThe Reconciliations of Junordquo CQ 34 1984 179ndash194A Feldherr Spectacle and Society in Livyrsquos History BerkeleyLos Angeles 1998J de Foucault (ed) Polybe Histoires Livre III Paris 1971E Gabba ldquoSignificato storico della conquista Augustea delle Alpirdquo in M Vacchina (ed) La

Valle drsquoAosta e lrsquoarco alpino nella politica del mondo antico (Atti del ConvegnoInternazionale di Studi St Vincent 2526 Aprile 1987) Aosta 1988 53ndash61

H A Gaumlrtner Beobachtungen zu Bauelementen in der antiken Historiographie besonders beiLivius und Caesar Wiesbaden 1975

M R Girod ldquoLa geacuteographie de Tite-Liverdquo ANRW II 302 1982 1190ndash1229M Le Glay ldquoVocontiirdquo KlP 5 Muumlnchen 1975U Haumlndl-Sagawe Der Beginn des 2 Punischen Krieges Ein historisch-kritischer Kommentar zu

Livius Buch 21 Muumlnchen 1995N Horsfall ldquoIllusion and Reality in Latin Topographical Writingrdquo GampR 21 1985 197ndash208D Hoyos ldquoCrossing the Durance with Hannibal and Livy The Route to the Passrdquo Klio 88 2006

408ndash465W Huss ldquoHannibal und die Religionrdquo in C BonnetE LipińskyP Marchetti (eds) Religio

Phoenicia Acta Colloquii Namurcensis habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984(Studia Phoenicia 4) Namur 1986 223ndash238

P Jal (ed transl) Tite-Live Histoire Romaine Tome XI livre XXI Paris 1988P Janni La mappa e il periplo Cartografia antica e spazio odologico Roma 1984R C Knapp ldquoLa lsquouia Heraclearsquo en el occidente mito arqueologiacutea propaganda historiardquo

Emerita 54 1986 103ndash122C S Kraus ldquoLivyrdquo in C S KrausA J Woodman Latin Historians (Greece amp Rome New Sur-

veys in the Classics 27) Oxford 1997 51ndash81J F Lazenby Hannibalrsquos War A Military History of the Second Punic War Warminster 1978D S Levene Livy on the Hannibalic War Oxford 2010T J Luce ldquoThe Dating of Livyrsquos First Decaderdquo TAPhA 96 1965 209ndash240ndash Livy The Composition of His History Princeton 1977E Malaspina ldquoTipologie dellrsquoinameno nella letteratura latina Locus Horridus paesaggio eroico

paesaggio dionisiaco una proposta di risistemazionerdquo Aufidus 23 1994 7ndash22S McPhee Hannibalrsquos Alpine Journey and the Wasteland of Italy in Livy Book XXI and XXII online

at httpswwwacademiaedu3034837Hannibals_Alpine_Journey_and_the_Wasteland_of_Italy_in_Livy_Books_21_and_22 2013

A Mehl ldquoImperium sine fine dedi ndash die augusteische Vorstellung von der Grenzlosigkeit desRoumlmischen Reichesrdquo in E OlshausenH Sonnabend (eds) Stuttgarter Kolloquium zurhistorischen Geographie des Altertums 4 1990 Amsterdam 1994 431ndash464

E Mensching ldquoZur Entstehung und Beurteilung von Ab urbe conditardquo Latomus 45 1986572ndash589

E Meyer ldquoHannibals AlpenuumlbergangrdquoMH 15 1958 227ndash241W O Moeller ldquoOnce More the One-Eyed Man against Romerdquo Historia 24 1975 402ndash410C Nicolet Lrsquoinventaire du monde Geacuteographie et politique aux origines de lrsquoEmpire romain Paris

1988R G M NisbetN Rudd A Commentary on Horace Odes Book III Oxford 2004S P Oakley ldquoLivy and His Sourcesrdquo in J D ChaplinC S Kraus (eds) Livy (Oxford Readings in

Classical Studies) Oxford 2009 439ndash460

154 Virginia Fabrizi

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652

Page 38: Hannibal sMarchandRomanImperialSpace inLivy,Aburbecondita ...€¦ · Hannibal’s march from Spain to Italy in 218 BCE (Ab urbe condita 21,21–38).4 This long narrative section,

W R Paton (ed transl) Polybius The Histories Vol II (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCambridge MA 1954

D Pausch Livius und der Leser Narrative Strukturen in ab urbe condita Muumlnchen 2011G Petrone ldquoLocusamoenuslocushorridusduemodidi pensare il BoscordquoAufidus5 19883ndash18G Ch Picard ldquoLa religion drsquoHannibalrdquo RHR 163 1963 123ndash124D Proctor Hannibalrsquos March in History Oxford 1971R Rutherford ldquoVoices of Resistancerdquo in C S KrausJ MarincolaC Pelling (eds) Ancient

Historiography and its Contexts Studies in Honour of A J Woodman Oxford 2010 312ndash330E T Sage (ed transl) Livy X Books XXXVndashXXXVII (The Loeb Classical Library) LondonCam-

bridge MA 1958E de Saint-Denis ldquoEncore lrsquoitineacuteraire transalpin drsquoHannibalrdquo REL 51 1973 122ndash149O J Schrier ldquoHannibal the Rhocircne and the lsquoIslandrsquo Some Philological and Metrological Notesrdquo

Mnemosyne 59 2006 501ndash524J Seibert Forschungen zu Hannibal Darmstadt 1993A Silberman (ed) Pomponius Mela Chorographie Paris 1988J J L Smolenaars ldquoThe Literary Tradition of the locus horridus in Senecarsquos Thyestesrdquo in

J Styka (ed) Studies of Greek and Roman Literature (Classica Cracoviensia) Krakow 199689ndash108

R Syme ldquoLivy and Augustusrdquo HSCP 64 1959 27ndash87 (reprinted in R Syme ldquoRoman Papersrdquoed by E Badian Oxford 1979 400ndash454)

M Tarpin ldquoFrontiegraveres naturelles et frontiegraveres culturelles dans les Alpes du Nordrdquo in G Fabre(ed) La montagne dans lrsquoAntiquiteacute Actes du colloque de la Socieacuteteacute des ProfesseursdrsquoHistoire Anciennes de lrsquoUniversiteacute Pau mai 1990 (Cahiers de lrsquoUniversiteacute de Pau 23) Pau1992 97ndash120

H Traumlnkle Livius und Polybios Stuttgart 1977G Tsitsiou-Chelidoni ldquoHistory Beyond Literature Interpreting the lsquoInternally Focalizedrsquo Narrative

in Livyrsquos Ab urbe conditardquo in J GrethleinA Rengakos (eds) Narratology and Interpreta-tion the Content of Narrative Form in Ancient Literature BerlinNew York 2009 527ndash554

A Vasaly ldquoThe Structure of Livyrsquos First Pentad and the Augustan Poetry Bookrdquo in D S LeveneD P Nelis (eds) Clio and the Poets Augustan Poetry and the Traditions of Ancient Historio-graphy LeidenBoston 2002 275ndash290

F W Walbank ldquoSome Reflections on Hannibalrsquos Passrdquo JRS 46 1956 37ndash45ndash A Historical Commentary on Polybius Volume I Commentary on Books IndashVI Oxford 1957P G Walsh Livy His Historical Aims and Methods Cambridge 1963ndash (ed) T Livi Ab urbe condita liber XXI London 1973D West (ed transl comm) Horace Odes III Text Translation and Commentary Oxford 2002K Witte ldquoUumlber die Form der Darstellung in Liviusrsquo Geschichtswerkrdquo RhM 65 1910 270ndash305

359ndash419J C Yardley (transl)D Hoyos (intr comm) Livy Hannibalrsquos War Books Twenty-One to Thirty

Oxford 2006

Hannibalrsquos March and Roman Imperial Space in Livy 155

Bereitgestellt von | Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitaumlt Muumlnchen Universitaumltsbibliothek (LMU)Angemeldet

Heruntergeladen am | 171218 1652